(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Christian tradition and its verification"

GIFT OF 

MICHAEL REESE 




THE ANGUS LECTURESHIP 



VIII 

THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION AND 
ITS VERIFICATION 

1912 



BY THE SAME AUTHOR 

LIFE AND LETTERS IN THE FOURTH CENTURY 

THE CONFLICT OF RELIGIONS IN 

THE EARLY ROMAN EMPIRE 

VIRGIL 



THE 
CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

AND 
ITS VERIFICATION 



BY 



T. R. GLOVER 

FELLOW OF ST JOHN'S COLLEGE CAMBRIDGE 
UNIVERSITY LECTURER IN ANCIENT HISTORY 



METHUEN & CO. LTD. 

36 ESSEX STREET W.C. 

LONDON 



01 



First Published in 1913 



PRELIMINARY NOTE 

r I ^HE Angus Lectureship has its origin in a 
-*- Fund raised as a Testimonial to the Rev. 
Joseph Angus, M.A., D.D., as an expression of 
the sense entertained by the subscribers of his 
character and services as President of the 
Baptist Theological College, formerly situated 
at Stepney, and now at Regent's Park, 
London. Dr. Angus having intimated his 
desire that the Fund should be devoted to 
the establishment of a permanent Lecture- 
ship in connection with the College, a Trust 
has been constituted for that purpose; its 
income to be "administered and applied by 
the College Committee for the establishment 
and maintenance of a Lectureship, to be 
called * The Angus Lectureship,' in connection 
with the said College, for the delivery of 
periodic Lectures on great questions con- 
nected with Systematic, Practical, or Pastoral 

v 

285458 



vi THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

Theology, or the Evidences and Study of the 
Bible, or Christian Missions, or Church 
History, or Kindred Subjects." 

It is further provided that the College Com- 
mittee, in conjunction with the Trustees, shall 
once in two years, or oftener (should excep- 
tional circumstances render it desirable), 
"appoint and engage a Lecturer, who shall 
ordinarily be a member of the Baptist denomi- 
nation, but who may occasionally be a 
member of any other body of Evangelical 
Christians, to deliver a course of not more 
than eight Lectures, on some subject of the 
nature hereinbefore mentioned." 

In accordance with these provisions, the 
Rev. Dr. Angus delivered, at Regent's Park 
College, in the year 1896, a Course of Six 
Lectures on " Regeneration," afterwards 
published. 

The Eighth Course, delivered at Regent's 
Park College in the year 1912, is contained 
in the present volume. 



NOTE. The sentences above marked as quotations are from 
the Deed of Trust, executed March, 1896. 



PREFACE 

T N the first book of The Faerie Queene, 
* Spenser's heroine is Una, who is Truth. 
Her beauty is spiritual, and we see it tame 
the lion and soften the " salvage-men " and 
this at first sight. Yet it is not till the end of 
the book that the Red Cross Knight realizes 
her beauty. He forsakes her; he is entrapped 
by Duessa, who is Falsehood ; he is imprisoned 
in the Castle of Pride, and from this bondage 
it is Una that rescues him. Despair would 
have him kill himself; and she again rescues 
him, and leads him to the house of Caelia 
and on to Charissa, who is Grace, and thence 
to the hill of Contemplation. Then at last 
he is fit to slay the Dragon. The tenderness 
and healing power of Truth have rarely been 
so well drawn. On through repentance and 
forgiveness to the heavenly vision, Truth has 
brought her knight. Yet it is not till after 

vii 



viii THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

the desperate three days of battle with the 
Dragon that the Red Cross Knight sees Una 
without her veil. 

The blazing brightnesse of her beauties bearne, 

And glorious light of her sunshyny face, 

To tell were as to strive against the streame : 

My ragged rimes are all too rude and bace 

Her heavenly lineaments for to enchace. 

Ne wonder; for her own deare loved knight, 

All were she daily with himselfe in place, 

Did wonder much at her celestial sight. 

Oft had he seen her faire, but never so fair dight. 

" Our sage and serious poet " Spenser has 
grasped the fact that, while Truth captures 
us in the first instance by its beauty, we never 
realize that beauty till we have learnt in ex- 
perience how much Truth can do for us, and 
how much we can do for Truth and can suffer 
for Truth. And in the allegory Una is not 
merely Truth, but the Christian Religion. 

The old allegory stands; and it is a pity 
that men and women do not read the wonder- 
ful poem more than they do. There are those 
who can decide about Truth at first glance, 
or even without a first glance on a priori 
grounds, but Spenser knew better. 



PREFACE ix 

The drift of this little book is briefly this. 
In all modern study the emphasis falls on 
verification on insistent reference to fact that 
can be tested and relied on. No other method 
is going to show the significance and value 
of the Christian religion that greatest of all 
our traditions. Experience alone will tell 
us what it means. Here, I hope in a 
scientific spirit, it is urged that we familiarize 
ourselves with the mass of experience the 
Church of Jesus Christ has had of Him; 
and I believe that such a course will 
lead us on to experiment, and that when 
we, like the Red Cross Knight, have found 
what life in Truth is, we too shall share his 
wonder at the unsuspected beauty of the 
fuller vision. 



CONTENTS 

PAGE 

LECTURE I i 

THE CHALLENGE TO VERIFICATION. 

Modern thought and its factors, p. 3. 

1. Natural Science p. 5. 

(a) Its actual contributions to knowledge as 

disturbances to Christian tradition, p. 6. 

(b] Its effect upon our habits of thought viz., 

partial investigation, failure of imagina- 
tion, and lack of philosophy; yet an 
impetus given to verification, p. 12. 

2. Social and Economic Science The study of 

environments, p. 16. 

3. History Race problems and world movements, 

p. 19. 

4. Comparative Study of Religion, p. 22 

(a) Carlyle on Mohammad Zoroaster, Buddha, 

the Bab. 

(b) Folklore,?. 25. 

5. Study of the origins of Christianity, p. 26. 

6. The other knowledge of the Poet, p. 27. 
The twofold call to feeling and verification, p. 31. 

LECTURE II 33 

THE USE OF TRADITION. 

The challenge to verification is met by the question as to 
the use of history, of tradition. 
We have to study 

1. The value and place of Tradition in sound thinking. 

2. How to discriminate between Traditions, p. 35. 
Discussion as to Dogma and Tradition in relation to 

Religion, p. 36 with a caution as to the use of theory 
the contrast between use made of theory in scientific work 
and in the Church, p. 39. 

xi 



xii THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

PAGE 

The strength of Tradition, p. 43. 

The combination of Inherited Experience and Individual 
Experiment is the key, p. 45 illustration from the boat- 
builder, and its application to the sphere of Religion, p. 46. 

The principles which may enable us to judge between 
one set of Religious Traditions and another, p. 53. 

The Christian Tradition to be considered with reference 



(a) The world outside Christ, p. 60. 



(b) The Christian Society, p. 64. 

(c) The historical Jesus and His person and ideas, 

p. 66. 

LECTURE III 71 

THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE CHRISTIAN 
CHURCH. 

The problem of its growth, continuity and permanence, 
p. 7 1 . The endeavour to discover the source of its strength, 
p. 72 its weakness an index to unsuspected greatness, p. 74. 

1. The way in which the Church holds its main doctrines 
its intellectual right to do so, p. 78. The Sanity of the 
Christian Church, p. 79 

(a) Resting on the value of experience, p. 79. 

(b) Tested by the criticism of the World, p. 81. 

(c) And by the Church's attempts at compromise, 

p. 83. 

(d) The fact before the explanation, p. 87. 

2. The conviction of the Church resulting from its 
experience, p. 88 

(a) The serious view of evil, p. 88. 

(b) The inexorable character of law, p. 91. 

(c) The high value of the human soul, p. 03. 

(d) The significance of Jesus Christ, p. 90. 

3. The application to life, p. 97 

(a) The Church is the one body incapable of 

despair, p. 97. 

(b) Its clear method, p. 97. The three great types 
* _-_ of religion, p. 98. 

(c) Its reliance on the sufficiency of Jesus Christ, 

p. 100. 

4. Its justification in results, p. 101. 



CONTENTS xiii 

PAGE 

LECTURE IV 103 

THE EXPERIENCE OF THE EARLY CHURCH. 

The early Christian literature and its demands upon the 
student to understand it, p. 104. 

1. The autobiographical element in early Christian 
writings to be a guide for us to the experience behind 
them, p. 105. Norden on St. Paul, p. 107 

(a) St. Paul, p. 109. 

(b) The author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, 

p. 113. 

(c) The author of the Fourth Gospel, p. 114. 

(d) The first doxology of the Apocalypse, p. 1 16. 

(e) The first " Harrowing of Hell," p. 122. 

2. The experiences and convictions shared by all these 
early Christian writers, p. 125 

A. The New Life, p. 125. 

(a) The contrast of the old life and the new, p. 125. 

(b) " Photisthentes " the enlightenment, p. 126. 

Clement to the Corinthians, p. 129. 

(c) The " arrhabon," and the fruits of the Spirit, 

p. 129. 

B. The overcoming of national and social barriers, 

p. 132 

C. " Before the foundation of the World," p. 135. 



LECTURE V 141 

JESUS IN THE CHRISTIAN CENTURIES. 

The study of the Belief in Jesus as itself a historical 
force 

(a) The power of the name, p. 143. Daemons, 

p. 144. 

(b) Pro quo Christus mortuus est, p, 155. 

(c) The progressive training of conscience and the A t J*-^. 

new impulse, p. 162. 

(d) The Great White Throne, and Christian self- 

criticism, p. 168. 



xiv THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

PAGE 

The Love of Jesus in History, p. 172 

(a) The victory over disorder, p. 172 the contri- 

bution to sanity, p. 175 the place of prayer, 
p. 176. 

(b) The new attitude to pain, p. 177. 

(c) The life of joy, p. 179 Richard Rolle, p. i Si- 

Words worth on "The deep power of joy," 
p. 184 personal centre, p. 185. 

(d) The sure hope, p. 187. 

Fact and word ; if the facts of the Church be sure, and 
the speech erroneous, can we find the right language ? 
But we must not, in so doing, lose any of the facts, p. 190. 



LECTURE VI 193 

THE CRITICISM OF JESUS CHRIST. 

All turns in the study of Christianity upon the central 
figure, p. 193. 

Why some judgment upon Christ is inevitable, p. 105. 

His historicity is certain, p. 196 Contrast between Jesus 
Christ and Zoroaster, Buddha, etc., p. 198. 

What is the real value in it all ? The ethics or some- 
thing else ? p. 200. 

The contribution of Jewish criticism on this point, p. 201. 

The necessity of some judgment upon Jesus Christ for 
the serious student of history and society, p. 205. 

The qualifications for such a judgment (with two pre- 
liminary cautions as to the difficulty of criticism, and of 
reconstructing a personality), p. 208. 

1. Knowledge of the historical facts, p. 213. 

2. The historical imagination, p. 217. 

3. Sympathy with the fundamental ideas and feelings 
of Jesus, p. 2i 

(a) His passion for the redemption of men, p. 221. 

(b) His attitude to God, p. 222. 
The sense of insufficiency, p. 222. 

e re-action of a profounder study upon the critic, 
p. 227. 



4 Th 



TLorepov eX^wv avros e^ra/cas TOVTO, ^ 



$77. 

OVKOVV, ^>T;, /cat Trept TOVTCOI/, orav /XT/KC 

TOTC 



Socrates ap. Xen. JI/^w. iii 7 6, n 



THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 
AND ITS VERIFICATION 

LECTURE I 
THE CHALLENGE TO VERIFICATION 

IT is a very long time since it was first 
pointed out that the Christian faith is 
untenable. There it stands belief cast 
into the form of dogma, implying a unified 
view of the world, of all time, and all exist- 
ence, and setting before men statements of 
the most amazing scope with reference to God 
and man and their relations to all eternity. 
But, in some particulars, it is not satis- 
factory, we are told; it goes outside what 
man can in any case know, and it rests 
on the preconceptions of a day that had 
neither criticism nor science; its terminology 
bears the stamp of its origin and proclaims 
how obsolete it all is. We are so conscious 
of the value of our own additions to know- 
ledge, that a faith which seems to jar with them 



THE -CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

is at once untenable. But this is not peculiar 
to us at all. We have only to go back to the 
eighteenth century to what Gibbon in his 
magnificent way called ''the reason and 
humanity of the present age " to find the 
same attitude to the Christian Church and its 
creeds ; and yet what seemed then a sufficient 
account of life to replace Christianity has by 
to-day a starved look it seems a hard and 
low-pulsed sort of gospel or philosophy for 
any really human being. 

A critic of some humour has suggested that 
the authentic words spoken by Adam to Eve, 
as they stepped through the gate of the 
Garden in Eden, were: "We live in times 
of transition." The habit has never been 
lost; we still live in times of transition. We 
have left the eighteenth century behind, and, 
it is urged, the first century a great deal 
further behind. The days are past when our 
fathers and mothers, in their quiet, easy way, 
could hold, unvexed by problems, the old 
Christian faith. Of course, such talk is 
frankly absurd. There never was a time 
when the Christian faith was unchallenged. 
By every sort of critic it has always been ques- 



TRANSITION 3 

tioned, and there never was a day when it was 
easy to believe the Christian gospel* or to live 
the Christian life. The contribution of the 
Church to mankind would have been less if its 
venture into the unseen had been limited by 
the views of its critics. 

We are still confronted in earnest with the 
Christian faith, whether we accept it or reject 
it. There are many who would welcome its 
final disappearance; there are many more 
who, while they think it may disappear, are 
not eager to see it go till they know better 
what is to take its place ; some believe there is 
nothing to take its place at all, and deeply 
dread its going. And again, there are those 
who have not the least fear about the Church 
remaining and becoming a still greater force 
in human life. 

But are we sure about the new factors 
operative more and more to-day in human 
thought? It is to these that I wish to give 
my first lecture. In the next two we shall 
discuss the place of tradition in sound think- 

* My friend, Professor D. S. Cairns, quotes Principal Rainy's 
remark in his presence : " God never meant it to be an easy thing 
to believe." Life of Rainy, ii., 117. 



4 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

ing, and the general sanity of the Church 
in its methods of reaching truth and in its 
principles of verification. Then we shall turn 
to the actual experience of the Church, in 
the endeavour to learn what it really has 
been, to see what happened or happens still, 
and what has been the effect for mankind of 
the great tenets of the Church particularly 
of its attitude to its Founder. The Founder 
Himself will be in our thoughts throughout, 
and in the last lecture an attempt will be made 
to lay down the lines toward a sounder 
realisation of His significance. 

The Church never had a monopoly in 
shaping the thoughts of men, however near 
it may seem to have come to it in certain 
ages. To-day it seems further from it than 
ever. Into the great inherited body of thought 
that makes the atmosphere in which we live 
and move and think, and which conditions us 
and our thoughts in ways past finding out, 
new forces have come. There have been 
changes of the most momentous kind in the 
background of our thinking, in the nature of 
our thoughts, and in the very minds with which 
we think. The preconceptions with which we 



CHANGES IN THOUGHT 5 

start have been changed, and in a number of 
different ways. 

First of all there is Natural Science, which 
has imposed its methods and its conclusions 
upon us, and has had as large a share in the 
new movements of our times and our fathers' 
as anything else. There has been unsettle- 
ment, uncertainty and fear. For there is a 
type of scientific man not so common now, 
perhaps, as formerly, certainly not in the front 
ranks who has rather a loud way of speak- 
ing, and speaks at times with insufficient 
recognition of other branches of study; and 
he has fairly done his part in emphasising, 
not merely the difference between science 
and religion, but his own strong opinion that 
religion is obsolete. Long ago Plato spoke 
of "a certain old quarrel between poetry and 
philosophy,"* and this is another of the same 
kind. The material to be studied is different, 
and the methods are different, as is neces- 
sarily the case when different aspects of 
reality have to be investigated; and the con- 
servative instinct in man is always impatient of 

.* Republic, 607, B. 



6 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

foreign method. The same intolerance, which 
is sometimes shown by students of science 
toward religion, is also shown, in measure,, 
toward history, philosophy, and art, and it 
means no more than unfamiliarity. But this 
is not all; for, from time to time, great ac- 
quisitions of knowledge have been made, and 
securely made, which clash with particular 
statements long maintained with great con- 
fidence by the Church; and the question is 
asked whether (to take a simile from the sea) 
the Church's doctrine is in watertight com- 
partments, and, even if so, whether enough of 
them have not been injured so badly as to 
sink her. 

The first great change is associated with the 
name of Copernicus. It was understood that 
the Church was committed to the dogma of 
a flat earth and seven or more spheres. They 
had stood for twenty centuries, and Coper- 
nicus did away with them. Milton's works 
are, in English literature, a landmark of the 
change. He speaks of his visit to Italy : 
' There it was that I found, and visited the 
famous Galileo grown old, a prisoner to the 
Inquisition, for thinking in Astronomy other- 



THE STARS AND THE ROCKS 7 

wise than the Franciscan and Dominican 
licensers thought." In Paradise Lost he re- 
curs several times to the problem, leaning to 
the Copernican system, and leaving the 
Ptolemaic to Satan, who uses it naturally. It 
is clear that the Roman Church felt that some- 
thing was at stake in spherical astronomy. 
With it the Neo-Platonists had connected their 
theory of the soul and its descent from God 
to earth; and with it was still bound up the 
destiny of the soul in a local heaven to which 
Christ had ascended. 

After this came the geological trouble 
and the question as to whether Moses and his 
Genesis squared with the testimony of the 
rocks; and strange attempts were made to 
reconcile them. If such attempts are no 
longer made, it is because Christian thinkers 
have become content to do without the recon- 
ciliation. 

But, serious as Copernicus and the geolo- 
gists had seemed to orthodox thinkers, worse 
was to follow when Darwin and Huxley taught 
men to think in terms of evolution. A great 
epoch was made; but, as happens at such 
times, the great gains were misapplied because 



8 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

of recklessness in their use. Everybody 
talked evolution who had a fancy for being 
enlightened or abreast of the times. Every- 
thing was referred to evolution, whether it 
had any relation with the sphere of Darwin's 
investigations or not. Wherever a progress 
could be observed, it was at once put down 
to evolution. Great play was made with 
heredity and environment and the rest of the 
terminology. I have even heard a woman 
explain that with modern girls tight-lacing 
was practically involuntary, because it was 
an inherited acquired instinct. What men of 
scientific mind thought of all this reckless talk 
we can guess. Nothing less scientific could be 
imagined. Darwin, after long investigation 
and thought, suggests a theory to explain 
certain things in Biology; and a horde of 
people seize it and apply it, without anything 
approaching Darwin's care for truth, to the 
most disparate matters in fields of study as 
widely removed as could be from the 
biological. Thought, morals, religion, were 
all suddenly discovered to be products of an 
evolution, apparently involuntary and in- 
evitable. Developments could be observed in 



EVOLUTION 9 

these spheres of life, and that was enough. 
How those developments came is, however, 
a matter of history, to be studied with refer- 
ence to the evidence ; and the virtual abolition 
of effort, and, incidentally, of personality, was 
precipitate.* 

When, after a number of years, a sugges- 
tion of the Bavarian abbe, Gregor Mendel, 
was revived, and deliberate experiments were 
made in the careful breeding of plants, birds, 
and animals, in order to ascertain, by de- 
finite and recorded steps, what changes are 
possible in the development of species, there 
were some further examples of swift thinking. 
Roughly speaking, the experiments have 
shown that the results obtained in breeding 
are not, if a wide enough range be taken, 
irregular or freakish, but may be more or less 
accurately reduced to mathematics in short, 
that what you put in, you get out, re-com- 
bined variously, but symmetrically. You 



* Mr. G. K. Chesterton, in his Club of Queer Trades, p. 236, 
wittily sums the matter up in the sweeping- assertion that "the 
Darwinian movement has made no difference to mankind, except 
that, instead of talking unphilosophically about philosophy, they 
now talk unscientifically about science." 



io THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

cannot, perhaps, predict the character of the 
offspring of a particular pair of mice, for some 
may die or other unnoticed factors may come 
in, but the general law seems roughly estab- 
lished. From this point one conspicuous 
exponent of Mendelism stepped by an appar- 
ently easy transition to a sweeping re-assertion 
of Determinism. So difficult it is to keep the 
scientific outlook steady, even when a man's 
work is so essentially a matter of close and 
exact verification as that of the Mendelists. 
Meanwhile, in Psychology a very brilliant 
book caught the reading public, and we began 
to learn a new language. " Uprushes " and 
"the subliminal self" and "auto-suggestion" 
became terms as familiar and as precise as 
" justification " and " sanctification " had been 
three centuries before. Religion was ex- 
plained at once it was a matter of auto- 
suggestion. Certain questions, however, may 
be asked here, such as : How much is de- 
finitely known as to auto-suggestion? or is it 
really a splendid guess ? Can there be auto- 
suggestion without reference to external facts 
with which the mind of the person concerned 
is more or less acquainted in other words, 



THE VALE OF BEAVOR u 

has the idea to be suggested to the autos, or 
does the autos suggest it to itself which way 
does evidence point? Why should auto- 
suggestion, when it takes the form or direction 
of the Christian religion, work so uniformly 
toward sanity and morals : is there anything 
significant in the uniformity? and, lastly, 
What is autos one of the oldest of philo- 
sophical difficulties? A solution of the pro- 
blem of the nature of religion, which raises so 
many other problems at the first breath, does 
not take us very far. 

All these new factors, however, are in the 
air, and the combined effect of them is very 
great. They make us feel once more and in 
a new way the "great Cloud " that came over 
George Fox in the Vale of Beavor, when " it 
was said; All things come by Nature ; And," 
he adds, " the Elements and Stars came over 
me." Some of us have to " sit still under it and 
let it alone" a good deal longer than he had, 
before " a living Hope " rises in us and " a true 
Voice," to tell us ; " There is a living God, who 
made all things." There are so many more 
stars in three hundred years, and so many 
more elements, and so much stranger ones; 



12 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

space is more vast to-day than ever Fox 
dreamed; and we are challenged more seri- 
ously than ever on the fundamental question 
as to whether man " comes by Nature/* and is 
a mere product, or whether he has any 
spiritual freedom at all. 

But there is more to be said, for the chief 
effect of the modern study of Natural Science 
has not been so much to challenge us with 
definite and established knowledge, or with 
theories of high probability and great bril- 
liance, as to affect our habits of mind and our 
methods in thought. The scientific man is 
occupied in an investigation which avowedly 
affects only one small part of the area of 
all knowledge ; his research is partial, he has a 
special subject, and his affirmation on his own 
subject is apt to be tentative and provisional; 
indeed, as he grows to be a master in his own 
department, it often happens that he is more 
and more reluctant to hazard any statement of 
scope or range concerning it without inter- 
minable qualifications. This habit of mind has 
passed over into other studies, and we have 
in common the weaknesses that go with it. 
The passion for accuracy is a noble one, but 



REACTION OF SPECIALIST STUDIES 13 

if it be cramped in a very small sphere, a 
partial investigation, it results, unless a man 
is on his guard against it, in a certain 
failure of the imagination. This is not un- 
common among specialists. The mind loses 
powers by perpetually dwelling on one subject 
"that way madness lies," as Lear said. 
The atrophy of faculty does not make a man 
more competent to speak in his own depart- 
ment, still less of matters that lie outside it. 
But we constantly find a type of specialist who 
is contemptuous of studies and interests of 
which he is ignorant. With the best men it is 
very different. 

Another weakness which we all share, as 
knowledge grows from more to more, is a 
lack of synthesis. One feature of Elizabethan 
England, as of Periclean Athens, was what 
has been called the "integrity " of the period. 
The same man touched all knowledge and 
all activity ; he could write a poem, sail a ship, 
beat a Spaniard in fight or a Papist in argu- 
ment the world had a unity for him. For 
us the world is hardly a unity, except by logic ; 
it is a series of bits, the relations of which 
we do not readily grasp. There is lack of 



14 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

knowledge and lack of intelligence ; in a word, 
lack of philosophy. Now the philosopher, as 
we know, is liable to err, and to err very 
badly 

An innocent mind, but far astray 

he is liable to be very dogmatic, and to 
domineer with a truculence little short of that 
of the man of science at his worst. But to be 
content to lack philosophy is surely to abdi- 
cate manhood ; yet we do it. We do not frame 
systems of thought for ourselves ; we avowedly 
refrain from it; and yet, in a subtle and 
insidious way, they frame themselves for us; 
and such un-thought-out systems of thought 
are very dangerous, especially if we are people 
of books and laboratories, a little remote from 
ordinary life. But religion implies a certain 
amount of deliberate philosophy it involves 
an ordered world, or a world getting moved 
in the direction of order, and a God at the 
top of it or in the heart of it, interested effec- 
tively in it, somehow; and it further implies 
a relation between this God and the man. 
Even to such a rudimentary philosophy a 
certain class of scientist is contemptuous again, 
and again for the same reason. It lies out- 



THE NEED OF PHILOSOPHY 15 

side him, and it implies an energy of thought 
for which he has not braced himself. It runs 
counter to the presuppositions, the un-thought- 
out system, into which he has slidden. 

This is the experience of very many of us 
we have lost the sense of the whole in the 
fascination and interest of the part. Words- 
worth, in his Ode on Intimations of Immor- 
tality, gives a picture of some such auto- 
biography : how the vision splendid fades into 
the light of common day, as Earth, the homely 
nurse, doth all she can to make her foster- 
child forget the glories he hath known. And 
then, in the great stanzas that follow, where 
he speaks of "obstinate questionings of 
sense and outward things," the poet touches 
those experiences which challenge the narrow 
dogmatism of common sense and partial 
knowledge which we can almost abolish if 
we give our minds to it, and the abolition of 
which will ruin us. Yet plenty of men seem to 
be imprisoned almost hopelessly in the zest of 
interests that frankly cover the smallest arc of 
the circle of life. The excuse is, of course, 
the vast range and difficulty of scientific work 
confession, in so many words, of failure. 



16 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

On the other hand, there is a noble 
contribution which the scientific mind is 
making to the religious, a keen and quickened 
sense of truth and a passion for verification. 
And it is a curious situation when the man 
of science says to the disciple of Jesus of 
Nazareth: "Make sure; be sure that you 
know; look to it for yourself; verify." It is 
the method of Jesus Himself, and it will give 
us again " the deep and firm sense of reality," 
which, as Matthew Arnold pointed out,* 
characterises the thinking of Jesus; for 
"theory," as Arnold elsewhere says, "Jesus 
never touches, but bases Himself invariably 
upon experience. "f If we are to do anything 
with religion, the first thing is to be done with 
preconceptions (as far as that is possible for 
man) and to learn what can be from what has 
been and what does occur. To this we shall 
have to return in the next lecture. 

Let us pass on to another branch of study 
a study full of the enthusiasm of youth and 
new methods Social Science, as it is called, 



* Preface to God and the Bible. 
f Literature and Dogma-i ch. 7. 



SOCIAL SCIENCE 17 

though the name is a large one, and perhaps 
not yet quite vindicated. We have been 
brought and it is a good thing that we have 
been so brought face to face in a new way 
with poverty. The poor we have always with 
us, but we have not been earnest enough in 
asking Why ; and that we are now being told 
with vehemence, not unwarranted when men 
are so slow to listen. This is not the first 
generation, if it may be said with modesty, 
that has felt the problem of poverty ; but men 
are probing more deeply into causes and 
factors, with a new alertness for evidence. 
The mind of the social student dwells on en- 
vironment as the scientific man's on heredity, 
and the besetting sin of quick thinking, which 
haunts science and theology, is not unknown 
here. The problem of evil has taken on a new 
form for the social researcher and the social 
worker; and some of the evils they see are 
so obvious, and yet so much ignored, that 
their desperately quick remedies are intelli- 
gible. Delay is at the cost of life and mind and 
moral being ; and the suggestion of the Church 

that, by the Soul 

Only, the nations shall be great and free, 
2 



1 8 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

is scouted more fiercely than it deserves 
to be. The moral evils of destitution are 
familiar to the social worker; and, if 
destitution were abolished, they would mostly 
disappear, he believes. It means once more 
that man is a product of heredity and 
environment, the outcome of forces and 
factors he cannot control; that the margin 
of spiritual freedom is extraordinarily narrow. 
That is very quick thinking. It is curious, 
too, to find such an approximation between 
the modern reformer and old Cephalos, in 
Plato's Republic, who was glad that he had 
been rich, because riches save a man from so 
much sin. The Church has always had a 
deeper view of sin than this. 

Once again, the impression left on the mind 
is that of an immense range of knowledge to 
be explored and known. How many factors 
are there in the problem of poverty ? how do 
they work, and how are their workings inter- 
woven, and how are they to be measured? 
If History teaches anything here, it is the 
imperative need of the closest and most accu- 
rate thinking on the basis of the fullest know- 
ledge that we must go slowly. Yes, say our 



HISTORY 19 

friends, History is far slower than death and 
disease. Still, here again we are challenged 
to verification. Is it possible that the Chris- 
tian Church or its critics can have overlooked 
factors of moment? 

But we have invoked History, and History 
also is touched with the scientific spirit if it 
is not, as some severe students of it urge, a 
science itself. The origins of the human race 
and the growth of nations are being investi- 
gated with more reference to facts than in 
the old days when, as the severe say, History 
flourished with Literature at her one elbow 
and Moral Philosophy at the other. What is 
race? Is Nature, after all, "so careful of the 
type " ? In some quarters we are assailed with 
large statements about tall fair men and little 
dark men, dolichocephalous and brachy- 
cephalous, breeds with great differences of 
endowment; and we are warned that, if 
eugenics be not carefully studied, that balance 
between the ethnic varieties may be lost which 
makes England what it is. It is not, however, 
historians who talk in this way. History is a 
very long story for them ; and they ask, quite 
honestly, because they do not know ? whether 



20 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

a race is a fixed type or a shifting type; 
whether differences of climate and food over 
long periods affect the cephalic index and the 
varieties of endowment; whether Anglo- 
Saxons were really Anglo-Saxons for many 
millennia before Julius Cassar studied the 
Germans ? and other questions. If every- 
thing is a matter of race if temperament, 
religion, morality, art, genius, and the rest, 
all depend on race then let us be sure 
we know something about it; for, at 
present, unless brilliant guesses based on 
evidence, that would be valuable if its relations 
were understood, be knowledge, we know very 
little about race.* It is another call to 
verification. 

Of course, in dealing with race, the historian 
is defending himself against the popular 
biologist, but he sometimes needs defence 
against himself. There are the great world- 
movements in historic times whole ages 
dominated by certain types of thought, in 
which, if a man appear who reaches too far 
into the future, he is useless, however truly he 

* A distinguished anthropologist tells me I should have said 
that " nothing " is known about race, 



HISTORY 21 

may anticipate the actual developments of 
thought and life in generations after his own. 
At least, so it is said, and we do find men who 
were, as we say, before their time, though 
often, on closer investigation, it looks as if 
their anticipations were made rather by long 
jumps, and lacked the intermediate steps 
which make for real progress. Why is it that 
man moves so slowly, and is so desperately 
in bondage to his own day ? One answer is that 
he is not in fact nearly as much in bondage 
to his day as he seems in retrospect. Yet 
the historian observes a relation between 
political and social conditions and thought 
e.g., under the successors of Alexander the 
Great and under the early Roman Empire, 
under Turkish sultans and Indian rajahs, 
philosophy leans to fatalism, as if the experi- 
ence of arbitrary and incalculable government 
took the initiative out of men's minds and 
turned them toward submission without 
action. We find something of the kind in 
history, but we must be careful once more 
about sweeping statements. Men and peoples 
are under the influence of the old and middle- 
aged more than we suppose, and move slowly, 



22 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

but most of the talk about the unchanging 
East (for example) is fortified by wide ignor- 
ance of Eastern history. The East does 
change, and man is no more the victim of 
place than of race, much as both influence 
him. The historian insists, like other serious 
thinkers, on much more earnest standards of 
verification than the journalist or the amateur. 
A new factor in these generations is the 
comparative study of religion. It offers a 
most fascinating field of work. The great 
religious systems of the world have been 
studied with new sympathy and new know- 
ledge, as their sacred books have become 
known in the West. Carlyle's treatment of 
Mahomet is a familiar landmark here "a 
silent great soul; he was one of those who 
cannot bat be in earnest; whom Nature her- 
self has appointed to be sincere. While 
others walk in formulas and hearsays, con- 
tented enough to dwell there, this man could 
not screen himself in formulas; he was alone 
with his own soul and the reality of things. 
The great Mystery of Existence glared in 
upon him, with its terrors, with its splendours." 
Zoroaster and Buddha have become more 



STUDY OF RELIGIONS 23 

familiar and intelligible figures ; we see what 
they meant and how they came to mean it. 
There is Hinduism, too, more intelligible in 
its turn when we know something of its 
history not unlike Neo-Platonism. We are 
taught to realise the great elements in all 
these systems. And among the great religious 
teachers is Jesus of Nazareth but here one is 
half tempted to quote Tertullian's sharp word : 
" Here human curiosity ceases to be inquisi- 
tive." It would not be strictly true, and yet 
how many popular critics of religion have 
troubled to give Him the full study that is 
needed to understand Him? 

The problems raised by this comparative 
study of religions are many. Thus and thus, 
again and again, the minds of men have 
moved; monotheism and polytheism have 
battled together; great teachers have risen 
like Carlyle's Mahomet, and have been fol- 
lowed by disciples, and after a period of 
advance comes a decline. In one teacher and 
another we find great resemblances : the high 
faith, the ardent spirit, the tender and sym- 
pathetic heart; and there is a great likeness 
about their teaching in the sphere of conduct, 



24 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

at least at first sight. We ask ourselves what 
these resemblances mean? Would it be 
possible for us to find truth by taking what 
the Stoics called the consensus of mankind, 
the "greatest common measure" (if that old 
arithmetical term survives) of all the religions ? 
Will it serve us best to take what is common 
to all the great religious teachers, and to 
eliminate the rest, and to ask whether there is 
any difference between Buddha and Jesus 
Christ and the Bab ? and, if there is, whether 
it matters? This sort of question is being 
asked, and a quick answer given. Yet, it is 
possible to ask, also, whether it is not the 
difference that chiefly signifies. Is Chris- 
tianity made by what it shares with Buddhism, 
however much that is ? As we get better 
acquaintance with the two systems the 
common element seems trifling in comparison 
with the gulf between the two outlooks on 
life and the world. Is what men have counted 
the very gist and essence of Christianity a 
mistake the faith for which men have fought 
and died and been martyred? 

We have here a fresh call to verification. 
We need to know vastly more about 



STUDY OF RELIGIONS 25 

Buddhism, and above all about the influence 
of Buddhism on life, about the actual teach- 
ing of Buddha in relation to current 
Buddhism, about the type of character that 
Buddhism produces, not merely among its 
ascetics, but among the people whom they 
influence or do not influence, and a great 
many more such matters.* Similarly, we must 
give ourselves to a fuller historical study of 
Christianity, not so much with controversy as 
our object as intelligence. 

Of later years, the study of religion has 
reached another phase. We have been taken 
back in the most fascinating way to origins, 
and move with delight and interest among 
golden boughs, and totems, and thunder-birds, 
and divine kings, and heavenly twins. Many 
familiar conceptions have had their pedigrees 
traced back to very lowly spheres, and we 
are told rather quickly that most of our 
religious belief comes from magic and the like. 
r It is not altogether proven that it is so, nor 

* I should like to recommend here the book of Ekai Kawa- 
guchi, a Japanese Buddhist monk, entitled Three Years in Tibet. 
There is an English translation, and it is a most interesting and 
illuminating work. 



26 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

is it shown that, if a religious usage originated 
in a magical practice, or if a religious belief 
was at first no more than a superstition of the 
grossest kind, no development is possible, but 
that religion remains as it began, essentially 
magical. We have to remember the innate 
conservatism of our race, and how we love 
to associate the new with the old as if they 
were one. If the trellis is clearly magic, must 
the vine be magic ? In ancient Italy the vine 
grew up a living elm : is this our analogy 
of religion and magic? Or is it safe to play 
with analogies ? Is it certain that the ram's- 
horn of Folklore (to borrow a simile from the 
preface of a great work) will bring down the 
picturesque and ivy-clad walls of the Jericho 
we call religion? Is it not just possible that 
something escapes the student of Folklore, and 
that things are not so easy as the man of one 
subject comes to think? Once again, a 
challenge to verification. 

But if we are to study origins, we shall have 
to look again at Christian origins. It is 
notorious that, for people who are in a hurry 
about their thinking, the Higher Criticism, 
as applied to the Old Testament, has shaken 



RELIGIOUS ORIGINS 27 

the Christian faith, whether they are pleased 
with the result or unhappy about it. It will 
be more serious when they learn what it is 
doing with the New Testament. Yet the 
general principles of the Higher Criticism 
are sound and scientific, though this does not 
imply that every result produced by those 
who apply these principles to Old or New 
Testament, is finally true, even if many critics 
agree in affirming it. It is clear that wrong 
results from sound principles will not survive 
sound application of those principles. Here, 
as elsewhere, the remedy for wrong thinking 
is strong thinking, deeper thinking, and plenty 
of it, with constant reference to fact. 

So far we have been dealing with the) 
criticism of the Christian religion from the 
scientific side. The whole of it is open to 
the suggestion that there is too much of the 
laboratory and the study about it it is too 
like Morphology as opposed to Biology; it 
does not come near enough to life and the 
living thing. Side by side with the man of 
science lives another type of man altogether, 
who does not understand him, and does 
not very much wish to understand him. 



28 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

He is not interested in Chemistry or 
Geology 

Enough of Science and of Art; 
Close up these barren leaves; 
Come forth, and bring with you a heart 
That watches and receives. 

He knows the world in another way 
altogether, and he cannot believe that anyone 
knows it as well as he does, for no one enjoys 
it so much. 

The sounding cataract 

Haunted me like a passion: the tall rock, 
The mountain, and the deep and gloomy wood, 
Their colours and their forms, were then to me 
An appetite: a feeling and a love, 
That had no need of a remoter charm, 
By thought supplied, or any interest 
Unborrowed from the eye. 

He lives in the beauty of the world, and, when 
you walk beside him and talk to him about 
your system, economic or philosophic, he 
listens in a way with the ear next you, 
but he sees something quite different. The 
grey willow against the copper beech he sees 
these, and they both speak to him in voices too 
strong, too clear, and too truthful to let him 
care about anything else not even if it is 



THE POET 29 

a system of the universe that explains them. 
He feels, and he cannot help feeling, the 
beauty and the magic of a world of colour, 
the movement and the life of it; and these 
things come into his own life with a power 
and an intensity of which you do not dream, 
and yet you think you have them in your 
system. He cannot reply to your questions; 
he cannot give you a reasonable answer, or 
argue with your tools: his major premiss is 
something irreducible to formal logic, and his 
conclusion reaches to infinity and leaves out 
everything that you think should be in. As 
for your system, of what service is a system 
when a man only knows a dozen or two things 
in the world, and they baffle him because, 
however well he knows them, every now and 
then they break out into new doxologies; 
there is no end to their inexhaustible fertility 
of meaning and joy. Which of you knows 
the world? You with the system and the 
pedestrian mind, or he in rapture ? He knows 
it in all its joy 

The beauty and the wonder and the power, 

The shapes of things, their colours, lights and shades, 

Changes, surprises, and God made it all I 



30 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

Your system is a Christian scheme of things, 
perhaps, and he does not care about it; you 
do not see into the heart and life of things, 
he says ; they move dimly for you, in a mist ; 
they burn for him, and blaze and are bright 
yes, painful sometimes, but it is worth it. 
You talk about shadows; and he handles 
realities. 

He too turns critic, and, like a splendid 
pagan, is magnificent in denunciation of a 
drab and lack-lustre Christianity, a Christian 
Church that cramps and confines the spirit, 
that deadens everything it touches, that is 
afraid of this and of that, that dares not try 
life, does not realise, and does not know. He 
has reached the same point as the scientific 
man, and makes the same reproach. Our 
standards of truth and knowledge are too low 
and too dull, they both tell us. "You must 
go back to life," he cries, "until you know 
it from within, till it lives and moves again 
for you, if anything you say is ever to be 
worth listening to." He has put the same 
problem of verification before us in another 
way, the vast, wide range of reality, the awful 
wonderful complex of things which we 



VERIFICATION 31 

must discover by feeling them, by living in 
them. Verification in earnest. 

Attacked on two sides, by those who tell 
him that he does not know and by those who 
tell him that he does not feel, the Christian 
turns ruefully to his Master to see what has 
become of Him in all this. " We have be- 
lieved what you told us; we have quoted it; 
and they sweep it aside and tell us we neither 
know nor feel ! " And I think that if we could 
see His face, there would be something of a 
smile upon it a suggestion of some kindly 
amusement at such anxiety. "Did I not tell 
you the same?" He asks, "That you must 
search and know, and feel, and judge for 
yourselves?" For Jesus Christ is not a 
teacher to be quoted, I think. If we quote 
Him, we use Him amiss. His words are 
nothing till they come somehow out of our 
own hearts again, as they did from Peter's 
long ago; they are not dead; they live. Our 
critics are bringing us back by their challenges 
to know Him Whom we have believed. They 
are bidding us test and examine and know 
ourselves and Him, and get our lessons from 
life and fact. It is His own method after all, 



32 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

In the lectures that follow, that is to be our 
task. Brokenly and strugglingly, we are to 
try all the same to get some glimpse, some 
idea, of what things are. Not results or 
conclusions are to be our immediate aim, but 
a method, an approach that will bring us into 
the real and to the Master of it. 



LECTURE II 
THE USE OF TRADITION 

IN the previous lecture we tried to face the 
great challenge made to the Christian 
community by modern thought and 
modern learning. We saw that our religion is 
challenged along many lines. The man of 
science, the economist, the historian, the critic 
of the Bible, the poet all bring against us 
an accusation that we do not take pains 
enough to verify what we tell them so easily 
we believe. " How much of what you assert 
do you know?" asks one school of critics. 
"How much of it do you feel?" asks the 
other. We are driven back upon a fresh 
study of the facts. 

What are the facts, then, upon which we 
rest? What are the facts in religious ex- 
perience ? 

Whether there be truth in the Christian 

religion or not, our first fact is a world-wide 

society, with a history of nineteen centuries. 

It touches every part of life, conditions and 

j 



34 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

suggests our thoughts, shapes us, and makes 
a background for us and all this in ways 
that are beyond our reckoning or our under- 
standing so that we can hardly think of 
ourselves apart from the fact of the Christian 
Church and its influence. As we look at it, 
we are challenged again with a series of 
questions. Are we to dismiss all this ? Is 
there nothing for us in the long story of the 
Christian community ? Is it possible that nine- 
teen centuries of human experience have 
nothing to say to the heir of all the ages ? 

The souls of now two thousand years 
Have laid up here their toils and fears, 
And all the earnings of their pain, 
Ah, yet consider it again ! 

There the great fact of the Christian Church 
stands, and we have to ask ourselves if we 
know what it means. We shall not know 
what it means till we have grasped how it 
came into being, and what is the inmost sig- 
nificance of its doctrines and its faith; till 
we understand the mind of its great sons and 
daughters, till we realise something of their 
individuality, who they are that have held 
the Christian faith, and how they have held 



THE FACT OF THE CHURCH 35 

it. We have to think out our attitude to the 
Christian past, remembering that, if we decide 
that it means nothing, the decision carries 
with it extraordinary consequences. For it 
will be hard to say what can mean anything 
to us if nineteen centuries of the intensest 
life of the most living part of the world are 
to go for nothing. We have to study the 
Church till we discover how the Christian 
community has historically reached its present 
position, and not only that, but how it still 
can hold it as it does. Have Christian 
thinkers after all never felt the improbability 
the incredibility of what they say? What 
is it that has brought men to this, and still 
brings them? Why do men lean so to the 
Gospel ? Why do they love it as they do ? 

This means that we have to begin by 
turning to the past and studying its contribu- 
tion - - the inherited element in religious 
thought. There are other religions beside 
Christianity; and, if we are to be sure of our 
results, we shall have to go further and con- 
sider what canons we have for judging be- 
tween one religion, or one body of religious 
belief, and another. 



36 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

The term "religion" is used with some 
ambiguity of meaning. It may connote chiefly 
ritual or cult; but with these we are not 
primarily concerned for our present purpose. 
It may, again, suggest a more or less ordered 
body of belief ; or it may mean only and solely 
the experience that men actually have of God 
their contact with Him, direct or indirect, 
and their consciousness of Him as a factor 
in life. These two latter senses of the word 
touch one another very closely. The Chris- 
tian Church rests, deliberately and consciously, 
upon its own experience of God in Christ, and 
it has embodied this, so far as it could, in 
its creeds and dogmas. And these, without 
refinements in the ecclesiastical way, we may 
group, at least for the present, as the Christian 
tradition. The term, then, will be used in 
this general and larger sense of the whole 
body of essential Christian belief, as com- 
monly held by all sections of the Christian 
community, and pointing to the full volume 
of Christian experience. 

It is, of course, obvious that, here as else- 
where, experience and the formulation, ex- 
pression or explanation that it receives, are 



EXPERIENCE AND THEORY 37 

distinct things that is, however closely they 
go together, we can think of them apart, and 
it is also clear that one of them is more im- 
portant than the other. The one is concerned 
with action primarily with what a man does 
in daily life, with the spirit in which he lives 
and in which he prays, in which he manages 
his dealings with man and God. The other is 
more closely connected with speculation. Of 
course, it is here as in other spheres; practice 
and theory act and react on each other; 
dogma and religion affect each other. What 
a man believes conditions what he does ; what 
he does conditions what he believes. Action 
is impossible without some working theory, 
and this very fact drives earnest men into 
speculation. Even the man of science is 
never without some kind of tentative working 
hypothesis, even when, in the most dis- 
interested and objective way, he is in- 
vestigating fact; he is looking for something, 
and that directs his search. We cannot take 
the tradition of the Christian Church its 
body of belief and dogma apart from its 
experience, however distinct the two things 
may be. 



38 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

At the same time we have to remember that 
the spheres of action and speculation are still 
different. Very often in all the affairs of life 
we find that the man who is master in the one 
sphere is helpless in the other; and so it is 
with religious life and thought. Many a man 
has the power and has the life, who can give 
no account of it, or who can only account 
for it in borrowed terms, crammed with 
metaphor terms more or less intelligible to 
those who understand the metaphors, and 
hopelessly dark for others. Similarly, men may 
be adepts in the speculative treatment of 
religion, and have little enough of the real 
thing in the way of power or life. One part 
of our task, then, will be to make sure of the 
relation between the tradition and the ex- 
perience behind it, for it may be that the 
jChurch has not quite managed a perfect 
account and explanation of its own life. 

The Christian Church, in its history as in 
all its daily transactions, is conscious of a 
life related in a peculiar way to the historical 
facts given in the Gospels. Of this life it has 
to find some account; and this account must 
be given \vith reference to its whole knowledge 



DOGMA 39 

of the world. Otherwise it remains more or 
less unknown and unintelligible. This is the 
common instinct of men. Speculation is 
native to us "the un-examined life/' Plato 
said, " is un-live-able for a human being."* We 
are always seeking to bring the whole of our 
experience into relation with itself, that we 
may grasp the whole of life and the universe, 
so far as they touch us, with some unity and 
inward coherence ; and it is never a merely 
academic task, the impulse of an idle curiosity. 
It is intensely practical. The Church in its 
dogma endeavours to formulate its experience 
in the religious sphere in connection with its 
general experience of life and the universe, 
and of the laws of life and the universe, taken 
as a whole, and it does this with the practical 
aim of proceeding thereby to some larger 
working theory of the divine order, on which 
to base action. 

In common life, however, there is a curious 
tendency to be remarked here, in striking 
contrast with the ways of the scientific world. 
The man of science frames hypotheses to 

* Apology, 38 A. 



40 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

account for the facts he has observed, and 
to enable him to proceed further; but he is 
wedded to no hypothesis. When new facts 
- or old ones better known - - falsify his 
hypothesis, he abandons it for a new one, 
which in turn will condition his work, give a 
new direction to it, and call his attention 
steadily to some group or type of facts. But 
whatever theory he forms must be more or 
less immediately verifiable by experiment. 
Now, though the description may seem fanci- 
ful, experiment, one might say, is essentially 
listening to the voice of Nature sometimes 
by long, still, and silent observation, by simple 
watching, as the modern student of birds 
watches them alive and at liberty ; while some- 
times the experiment takes the form of putting 
questions to Nature and then carefully catch- 
ing the answer. It is a helpful thing here that 
one may put the same question to Nature, as 
often as one pleases; and, if it is the same 
question, she will give the same answer. She 
will not tire of giving the answer, as some- 
times happens when you put the same question 
to the same person an infinite number of 
times. Thus it is possible to be sure of her 



THE USE OF THEORY 41 

answer; and, when a great many people put 
to her the same question, it is possible to verify 
it. Thus by repeated and intelligent listening 
Science comes into possession of a body of 
established facts. 

The results of scientific experiment are 
patent to sense. Of course, the values of 
these results are not so patent. They require 
sometimes a vastly higher power of intellect 
to grasp them in their relation to one another, 
and to the whole body of established fact, than 
is required to make the experiments from 
which they are gained. But in the main the 
results of scientific experiment are patent and 
clear, and they lead to the establishment of 
facts which any competent person can verify. 
In this field theories are theories admittedly- 
working hypotheses to use or discard as serves 
best. A clear distinction is drawn between 
facts established by experiment and what are 
avowedly theories; and that distinction per- 
mits a considerable freedom in the use of 
hard facts, and makes the progress of Science 
possible in virtue of clear thinking. 

But now let us turn to the other side and 
look at religion. Here we step into a region 



42 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

of great difficulty, for we have to do with the 
innermost secrets of human nature. We 
really know very little yet even of the familiar 
five senses; still less can we claim any 
satisfactory knowledge of the secrets of 
psychology will, feeling, emotion, impulse, 
perception, attention; and there are elements 
in human nature still more perplexing and 
still less explored. Of the great spiritual ex- 
periences, such as love or sorrow, it is hard to 
give even an approximately true account, 
except perhaps in poetry. Somewhere, deep 
among the innermost things of our being, is the 
home of what we call religion in a region 
where experiments seem hardly possible, and, 
even when they are possible, the results are 
peculiarly difficult to understand and to 
relate to one another. Some measure of 
experiment is, of course, possible here; but 
here more than elsewhere we require the 
intelligent working of independent witnesses, 
independent investigators, correcting them- 
selves and correcting one another, by inde- 
pendent results taken over long periods and 
wide areas, if we are to eliminate accident and 
error. Yet precisely in this sphere we find 



THE USE OF THEORY 43 

sometimes the most careless use of theory and 
fact as if they stood on the same footing. 
There are those who freely use their own 
theories in this way; and there are those who 
lay an emphasis on the authority of the 
Church, which seems as alien to scientific 
thinking. To the former class we scarcely 
need to attend, but we have to consider the 
stress laid on Authority and to ask how far 
it is legitimate. 

One reason lies ready to hand. It is partly 
because of the great difficulty of the problem 
that lies before the individual because of 
the vast issues bound up with it and the short 
space within which it has to be solved 
because he feels so acutely his limitations. 
He stands in a world of many minds, none 
of them quite rigid, however rigid they may 
seem all of them in reality played upon by 
shifting currents of thought and feeling, and 
conditioned by sterner variations in ex- 
perience. Nothing that he can see stands 
immovable and immutable, and he asks for 
something that is permanent. For he realises 
that he is face to face with a practical problem. 
He has a life to live which is hurrying past 



44 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

him faster and faster a life which he would 
like to call his own, but, as he thinks of it, he 
seems to himself more and more to be a mere 
spectator, so quickly life goes, and so little 
does it leave. He is hindered from developing 
his opportunities by failure within himself. 
Evil round about him is challenging his 
energies, but they are thwarted and deadened 
by evil within; and meantime he is swept 
down-stream, more and more conscious of 
failure yes, and of ignorance of himself and 
his own nature. How is he to use life, to 
overcome the inner weakness that makes the 
outward inefficiency in short, to be what he 
feels dimly he should be, and might be, 
somehow, if he only knew how? 

The difficulty of life lies, after all, not so 
much in the region of speculation as of action 
that is, unless a man is content to drift 
through his days and nights, eating, sleeping, 
and thoughtlessly putting his hand to what 
occurs, without purpose or outlook. There 
may be perhaps an art or science of war 
or perhaps Socrates would call it, like rhetoric 
and cookery, a mere knack. In the last resort 
many arts and sciences have a larger element 



RECOURSE TO EXPERIENCE 45 

of knack in them than human pride would 
wish to recognise. However, if there is an art 
or science of war, it is not to that that we 
should liken life, but rather to the conduct 
of a siege an affair of sore straits and 
cramped means, spiritual, intellectual, and 
moral, and the enemy always at the gates. 

In all such cases a man has a tendency to 
fall back on the experience of other men. 
The instinct is a sound one. Whether one 
consider the history of inventions, of art, of 
literature, or of politics and freedom, the 
inheritance at times seems everything. On 
what background does a man work ? What 
depth of leaf mould is there in which literature 
may root itself and flower ? The answer often 
determines the value in each case. In litera- 
ture, for instance, Goethe said that " to make 
an epoch in the world, two conditions are 
notoriously essential a good head and a 
good inheritance."* The man who will 
emphasise himself and swing clear of the con- 
ventions of the race is not so often the real 
genius as the crank or the pretender. The 

* Eckermann, Conversations with Goethe, 2 May, 1824. 



46 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

inherited experience of mankind, scarcely 
formulated, and reduced to no very valid rules, 
is invaluable to the real artist, who absorbs 
it he cannot tell how or when. It saves him 
from gratuitous mistakes, from waste of mind, 
from eccentricity, from disastrous side-tracks, 
and by its gentle pressure turns him in that 
direction where, if he follow his genius, he 
will instinctively know when to overstep con- 
vention and so to extend the experience he 
inherits, and to enlarge in a permanent and 
true way the faculties of the race. In fact, 
much as the individual is and at times he 
in his turn seems to be everything he is 
most when he realises and uses the solidarity 
of human experience in that sphere in which 
he has to work. 

The experience of the race and the freedom 
of the individual these, then, are the two 
great things for the man who takes life 
seriously in any sphere neither without the 
other, but the combination of individual 
experiment with inherited experience. 

Let us take an easy illustration. Man's 
struggle with Nature began far earlier than 
any date to which historians can take us back ; 



THE BOAT-BUILDER 47 

and long after it began, and yet long before 
we have anything we can call History, the 
first boat was made. We have to use con- 
jecture here, but we have some evidence. The 
man who made it was one who watched 
Nature. The tree trunk floated, he saw, while 
the stone sank; and he took in these facts 
and thought he might use them. But the 
trunk had to be cleared of its branches, and 
after a while it occurred to him that if it were 
hollow he might convey himself and his 
belongings human and other with more 
safety and at least drier. So he thought out a 
new application of fire that treasured dis- 
covery of his race, so hard to get, so 
important to keep; and then, after a long 
series of failures perhaps, with fire and stone 
he made his dug-out, and launched it with the 
aid of his friends. And then, to their great 
amusement, the tree trunk, afloat and free, 
turned over and resolutely floated upside 
down. But the man would not be beaten. He 
hauled the wretched trunk out of the water, 
and at last, by a heart-breaking course of 
thought and experiment and disappointment, 
achieved a new and a great thing a tree 



48 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

trunk hollowed within and shaped without to 
just those curves and just that build (to use a 
later word) that would enable it to stay right 
side up and hinder its own progress least. 
Human life might depend upon both these 
qualifications. So rose the most wonderful 
and fascinating of human trades, to which 
man was to owe some of his most amazing 
victories over the world. The man who made 
the first boat in any tribe was of the type 
to which mankind owes most the listener to 
the voice of God in fact and Nature. He was 
done with anticipating; he would have the 
fact, and he put himself to the pains of letting 
the fact assert itself patient enough to ask 
again and again till he understood what 
Nature meant, and then using it gloriously. 
Back to him and his boat we can trace the 
story of shipbuilding, and from him again 
downwards to our Mauretanias and Olympics ; 
and at no stage has the past with its triumphs 
been irrelevant nothing once gained was 
lost, and it is only as men build their ships 
true to the discoveries made all the way along 
from the first dug-out that they build aright. 
The past is superseded indeed ; the Mauretania 



THE BOAT-BUILDER 49 

is worth many dug-outs, but in her the dug- 
out lives still in a more glorious life. It is 
the combination of experience and experi- 
ment. 

So, too, when, at a later day, seas were to 
be navigated, the sailor did the same thing. 
The quiet man who would watch and listen 
learned how to shape his course. Without 
chart or compass, without even an anchor, 
how was he to know where he was, to find 
his way, to save his ship? He looked, and he 
listened. The stars spoke to> him, and he 
went to his journey's end and came back 
again because he had the genius to listen to 
them and to sea and winds and coastlines 
and currents. The moods of the sea and the 
face of the sky were never idle for him ; and 
what he learned, he taught, and navigation 
developed. "A new boat and old rocks," 
says the grim Highland proverb. The old 
perils remain, but the sting is drawn from 
them if you will use what your father told 
you. Once more it is the experience of the 
race and the experiment of the individual. 

When we turn to the sphere of religion, it 
is natural to expect that the same method will 
4 



50 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

still serve us best, for there is a certain unity 
in our acquaintance with the universe. Life 
is one, however many its aspects and faculties. 
Nature will speak to us here also, if we will 
listen. But we must be careful not to be 
in a hurry. It is here that hurry seems most 
natural to the human mind and most disas- 
trous. How intricate are the relations of 
experience and the formulation given to it, 
we have seen. With the most earnest passion 
for truth, men may misconceive it and mis- 
represent it ; and in religion we may be misled 
by the very highest tradition available to us. 
Verification here is slow work and very hard ; 
yet it is possible, if we are willing to avail 
ourselves of the accumulated evidence of man- 
kind, with all the care and sympathy needed 
to understand it aright. 

So far as we can trace the history of man's 
conception of God, it has grown very slowly, 
and in a very Dimple way. It would be a 
wonderful thing to re-capture, if we could, 
the very thoughts of those remote ancestors 
of ours who first formulated their experience 
of Something-Not-Themselves, and to trace 
how, age by age, men re-shaped their ideas 



THE GROWTH OF RELIGION 51 

of the great Environing, as they watched how 
thought re-acted on life, and life on thought. 
The real progress has been made by attention 
to fact. This and that, men said, their fathers 
had told them, but quite other was the voice 
of life ; God was not what was said, but what 
He showed Himself to be, what He revealed 
in the growth of moral and social ideas and 
ideals. Thus in Homer the traditional gods 
are clearly on a lower moral plane than the 
heroes men made from their experience of 
their fellow-men. It is plain to us in looking 
back that Homer's gods were outgrown and 
must yield their place sooner or later. The 
attack made by Xenophanes, Euripides, and 
Plato on traditional religion in the light of 
new experience of righteousness is the great 
instance in Classical literature and history of 
the progress made by those who inherit and 
examine and reflect. God was re-interpreted 
in the light of life. Strange that what men 
are is so often a better guide to the nature 
of God than what they say about Him! 

Progress in the spiritual region depends on 
the result reached by the individual, when he 
is not merely an individual but a joint-heir 



52 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

of the race, and will use his inheritance with- 
out losing his personality. Robinson Crusoe 
on his island is hardly a type of the human 
soul. We are too individualistic too apt to 
forget that Robinson Crusoe had an axe and 
a number of other fascinating things brought 
from England, all of which implied humanity, 
and the long history of civilisation. He had 
also a Bible in English, we may remember, 
which again implied a long history of 
religion. The individual inherits all this 
he is made by it; it is in him; and sound 
thinking requires the recognition of this fact 
also, as well as all other relevant facts, in the 
fulness of its meaning. Without the religious 
history of the race behind us, not one of us 
is likely to achieve anything, either in his own 
religious life or in his thinking. If he starts 
afresh, he is most like an artist who begins 
without perspective, and ignores all that has 
been learned and felt of colour. Not even 
genius could thrive on such a plan ; and it 
is perhaps worth while remarking that one 
of the most significant factors in genius, and 
one of those least recognised, is its infinite 
capacity for learning in patience and humility, 



EXPERIENCE AND PROGRESS 53 

however high it may soar afterwards its 
power of combining docility with indepen- 
dence. Independence without that docility is 
the mark of the fool, though he does not 
always recognise it. First-hand experience 
of life, of course, we ask of poet and painter, 
and of the man of religion, but in the first 
instance within the limits of the inheritance. 

When we speak of our religious and 
spiritual inheritance, we must think not merely 
of those who say they have the Voice of God, 
but of some who make no such claim not 
merely of one Church, but of many, and of 
many that no Church at all will recognise. , 
The whole spiritual history of man is the ' 
background on which we have to work. 
There are the great historic religions of the 
world, and within Christendom the great 
Churches and societies and movements and 
none of all these is irrelevant. For, after all, 
"the Church" is essentially the tradition, and 
the tradition has to be transcended; while 
to the man who is in earnest, every tradition 
is of value, and none is finally binding. 
Church or no Church, it is to the highest 
experience in the sphere with which we are 



54 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

concerned that we have to look, and it is 
not till we have found that, that we may 
dismiss anything as irrelevant, and even then 
we must not dismiss it too abruptly. For 
most of us to-day there is little question that it 
is in the area of Christian thinking that the 
highest results in thought and character are 
to be observed; and, when we find these, 
we are right indeed, we are bound to ask 
how they have been developed. It is, of 
course, true that this conclusion is questioned. 
Other standards of morality, by which to 
test character, are proposed, but they are 
rarely as new as those who advocate them 
imagine; often they are obsolete blind 
alleys long since labelled and known to lead 
nowhere. 

To recapitulate the three points we have 
reached, we have remarked, first, the soli- 
darity of the race, and the dependence of the 
present, and with it of the future, upon the 
past and its experience. In the next place, we 
have seen that progress depends upon the 
right and wise use of the inherited experience 
by the individual, conscious of his respon- 
sibility at once to maintain and to advance 



RECAPITULATION 55 

what he has inherited ;* and, at the same time, 
that in every sphere of human activity it is 
the highest achievement that counts, and must 
be our starting-place for further progress; 
that, if to ignore experience is always folly, 
it is still more folly to ignore the highest 
experience available. In the third place, 
embodied in the tradition of the Christian 
Church or Churches, and in the teaching and 
dogma of the non-Christian religions, we have 
a mass of religious experience which may be 
of the highest value to us, if we take the 
pains to understand it; for here we touch 
the life of the human race at its very highest 
and most intense. The great religions express 
the most earnest minds among those races 
of man which are most endowed with 
insight and most trained in variety of life. 
They come not from the backward peoples, 
but from the races with long histories, embody- 
ing every interest that race or nation can 

* The Church, wrote Principal Rainy in 1867, " is compelled to 
submit afresh to the cross-questioning of the ever-changing, ever- 
moving, Providence of God. She is obliged to let drop the mere 
habits of her history, which suffice no longer. . . . The Church 
of Christ has no liberty to become the slave even of its own his- 
tory." (Life, i., pp. 176, 177.) 



56 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

know, and in every one of the great religions 
the signs are manifest which tell of roots deep 
in the past. In each case the highest thought 
of a gifted race has been turned upon what 
supremely matters to every man. For those 
who know it best who know it from within 
the Christian faith stands apart from all other 
religions in a place of its own, with a future 
and a future which, we believe, will not 
be a mere repetition of the past. The rest 
of this lecture will be devoted to a short dis- 
cussion of principles which may enable us 
to judge between one set of religious traditions 
and another, and (I hope) to see some ground 
for the preference given to the Christian faith 1 . 

There are three questions which we may 
ask about any religion quite simple ques- 
tions. What will it do for you? What will 
it do to protect other people against you? 
How far does it hold open the door for the 
future ? 

In answering such questions two ways may 
be taken. We may go to sacred books, and 
compare the precepts of the great religious 
teachers and the proverbs bearing on moral 
matters that are current among the various 



THE STUDY OF RELIGIONS 57 

peoples. Or we may go to the people them- 
selves and study their lives and see how far 
the religion is practically operative there 
what it gives them, what it does to protect 
the weak from them, what it does to safeguard 
the future and with what force and power 
it does these things. We shall find sometimes 
that the popular proverb has more vitality 
than the religious aphorism or principle, and 
yet that even so a proverb has often enough 
to do to maintain its own life, without dynamic 
to spare to guide and quicken the lives of 
men and women. We must keep always in 
close contact with actual life, and work out 
our problem with progressively intense study 
of individual character, without neglecting, 
on the other hand, the notes of the larger 
or more organised society. We must make 
it our concern to go slowly about our work 
especially when we reach the stage of making 
statements till we have grasped the fulness 
of the fact. In religion a fact is extremely 
hard to convey in its fulness by any words 
available; and then we have to realise that 
other people use the same words and mean 
something very different. The content of the 



58 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

word varies immensely. Even when we take 
so simple and obvious a word as (let us say) 
"blue," no one can tell what its exact value 
is it makes all the difference whether it is 
applied to a blue-bottle fly, the summer sky, 
or a preparation for the laundry. The word 
"Father "is applied to God in many religions, 
and its compass varies as widely as "blue" 
in the three instances I have suggested. It 
is clear that we have to go beyond what people 
say, and study what they mean, and how much 
they mean it. 

Some little time ago, Professor Gilbert 
Murray, of Oxford, said that the great danger 
in literature was reading " with a slack imagi- 
nation." This is always the danger, whether 
one is criticising a book or dealing with 
human character in any form or race. Know- 
ledge, to be anything at all beyond conceit and 
delusion, must be a thing of passion and 
intensity. It is not easy to understand any 
man in his fulness character is so com- 
plicated to begin with, and in the next place 
it is never finally fixed. If we are to study an 
author, there is only one way, and this Carlyle 
summed up in writing of Novalis for an 



THE TRUE WAY IN CRITICISM 59 

English public very doubtful about such 
foreigners : 

" The most profitable employment any book 
can give them is to study honestly some 
earnest, deep-minded, truth-loving Man, to 
work their way into his manner of thought, 
till they see the world with his eyes, feel as he 
felt and judge as he judged, neither believing 
nor denying, till they can in some measure 
so feel and judge."* 

When we have taken such a course with 
any religious teacher, our acceptance or re- 
jection, our belief or denial, will at least be 
defensible. Is it too much to suggest that 
such measure is only seldom given to that 
wonderful series of ''earnest, deep-minded, 
truth-loving Men " who have made the 
Christian Church, and handed down to us its 
tradition the embodiment of the religious 
experience of the peoples and of the men in 
nineteen centuries who were best qualified 

* Dr. Edward Caird, in a lecture on Carlyle, said much the 
same thing : We must " let his way of thinking- [a great author's] 
permeate into our minds, until it becomes part of their very sub- 
stance " ; till then, our criticism " will be wanting in sympathy, 
and it will rather tend to defend us against his spirit than enable 
us to appreciate it." 



60 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

for such experience, even if most conscious of 
their own disqualifications? 

Our task is the open-hearted study of the 
Christian religion, with our three questions 
in mind; and this lecture shall end with the 
suggestion of some lines along which our 
study may be carried out. 

First of all, I would suggest the con- 
sideration of the Christian tradition by refer- 
ence to the world outside Christ and that is 
not easy. Most of us have no idea at all what 
the world is without Christ; He is so deeply 
involved in every aspect of the world we know, 
so interwoven with every fibre of its being. 
Yet there are two regions where we can see 
the world without Christ. There is the ancient 
world, with the fascinating story of the Greek 
and Roman civilisations in which our own 
is rooted. And again there is the modern 
world of Africa and Asia the pagan world 
of to-day. To know either is the task of a 
lifetime, it may sometimes seem to the weary 
student, and yet certain things are plain 
enough. 

For example, deplorable as things are in 
European and American society, they are bad, 



SOCIETY WITHOUT CHRIST 61 

nevertheless, with the continual correction of 
a Christian background. There are men and 
women leavening these societies in whom 
burns a passionate devotion to the person of 
Jesus Christ and His ideals for mankind and 
for the individual. There is the public recog- 
nition (whatever it is worth) of religion, and 
there is in all educated persons some slight 
knowledge very vague and inaccurate as it 
may be of the principles of that religion 
which touches their lives, if nowhere else, 
in most of their weddings and funerals. But 
imagine the background removed, and in- 
dustrial enormities, flagrant cruelty, and open 
uncleanness, continuing unchecked, and gain- 
ing rather than losing in volume, as they 
would. Even with the assistance of Leopold 
II. and his Belgians, it will be hard for any- 
one without special knowledge to imagine 
what things were tolerated in ancient society 
or are tolerated in India in civilised com- 
munities, that is and in neither case with 
much disapproval. Some things are ignored, 
and others are defended; and that makes 
an unspeakable difference. Good natures and 
kind hearts there were in the ancient world. 



62 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

but it is remarkable how little influence they 
had.* Classical scholars and modern mission- 
aries rarely tell all they know about pagan 
society. Few ask about the condition of 
slaves, for instance, in the mines of Attica 
while Pericles was the chief man of the State ; 
and the terrible want of mercy that caste 
involves is not understood. If you know the 
questions to ask of returned missionaries, they 
will tell you. Sometimes they tell you things 
without noticing that they are doing so, and 
such evidence is always significant. 

Then we must think about religion without 
Christ. Here, of course, we meet people who 
go at once to the Diary of Marcus Aurelius or 
Sir Edwin Arnold's Light of Asia documents 
of very different value. But there are sounder 
works on Buddha, with less glamour, while 
Marcus Aurelius was in any case an ex- 
ceptional man. Plutarch's book On /sis and 
Osiris is a much better guide to the real ideas 
of ancient religion. Two features stand out 
in most non-Christian religions the world's 
quarrel with God, and the awful touch of 

* Think of the gladiatorial shows and the kind and humane 
men who gave them. 



RELIGION WITHOUT CHRIST 63 

superstition. Buddha and the Stoic both 
knew the world was made amiss, and, recon- 
ciliation being practically impossible, they 
urged renouncing the world. The Stoic, of 
course, with his love of paradox, simul- 
taneously maintained the beauty and Tightness 
of the world, but, none the less, did his utmost 
to nerve himself to endure it. Buddha, it 
might be said, beyond all religious teachers, 
takes the worth out of life. If it is urged that 
the mediaeval monk also said that "the world 
is very evil,"* none the less, the hymn, in 
which the phrase comes, ends with " Jerusalem 
the Golden," while the Stoic ended with reso- 
lution into elements and Buddha at best with 
Nirvana. The plain fact is that, in the long 
run, despair is at the heart of every religion 
without Christ ; and if man or woman is to 
get through the world at all, it must be by 
the hardening or deadening of the more 
sensitive parts of human nature. Marcus 
Aurelius' Diary is a sort of breviary of despair. 
Epicurus and Nietzsche have a different 
story to tell, but their messages have the same 

* To be fair to Bernard of Morlaix, he did not say this. Hora 
nom$sima tempora pessima is rather different. 



64 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

defects. They are not for people who outlive 
youth, or who have it in them to love in any 
passionate way; and as old age and love are 
obvious elements in human life, it is a damag- 
ing criticism upon a philosophy to say that 
it does not cover them. Besides, Plato dealt 
with Nietzsche long ago in the Gorgias, and 
Epicurus really asks more self-discipline than 
youth or voluptuary would wish to practise. 

In the fifth lecture I shall have to deal with 
another aspect of religion outside Christ with 
polytheism in faith and cult and daily life 
and to call your attention to its effects upon 
human nature. 

In the next place we have to study Christian 
society to see what has been done for men by 
Jesus Christ, and what is being done. We 
will not blink the weakness and distractedness 
of Christian society, but as weakness and dis- 
tractedness are not features peculiar to it, 
we will look elsewhere for the factors that 
differentiate. Two lectures in this course will 
be given to this. 

Several things will be necessary. We shall 
need to give a closer attention to Christian 
phrase, neither surrendering to its appeal of 



CHRISTIAN PHRASE 65 

old association, nor rejecting it as merely 
conventional. Here again we have to guard 
against the slack imagination, and to wrestle 
with the word, and with the man who uses it, 
till we grasp what it is intended to express. 
Over and over again we shall find that the 
difficulty is that it was an endeavour to put 
a wholly new experience into old phrase. Old 
categories and old conceptions have received 
a new content, far too great for them. The 
Church has treated its words like Humpty- 
Dumpty in Alice Through the Looking-Glass ; 
the word has had its own associations and 
preferences, and the Church forces it, in spite 
of all these, to convey an idea it never meant 
to suggest sometimes an idea of glowing joy. 
And then, when the word has learned its new 
work, dull folk use it till an impatient age 
supposes it never meant anything but 
flabby make-believe.* Really, if the words 
are to be understood, our best plan is to 
repeat the experience which called them forth. 
We shall have to study the involuntary 
convert a person to be found in many 

* Perhaps one might instance such words as faith, love, sub* 
Stitution, holy. 



66 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

societies to-day, a man well worth our atten- 
tion. He is of the type that does not mean 
to be converted too candid to take things 
without examination, too true to move quickly 
and then, like the Pearl Merchant in the 
parable, after all his experience of the beauti- 
ful and true, he finds something that goes 
beyond all he gets outside his own old 
range, finds a new joy; and life, without his 
intending it or expecting it, is a new thing. 
But if we are to understand him, it will not 
be with the slack imagination. 

Above all, we shall have to consecrate our- 
selves to a new and special study of Jesus 
Christ His ideas and principles, and, what 
is vastly more, Himself and His personality. 

Is His a religion that closes the door to 
the future ? Or does it not rather hold the 
door open? In a great passage, St. Paul 
speaks of 'Christ as being God's "Yes" 
" however many," he says, "the promises of 
God are, in Him is the Yes." The Christian 
religion is a religion of Yes, and all other 
religions, in last resort, are religions of No. 
Paul sees in Him the fulfilment of all God's 
promises promises written in the books of 



"IN HIM WAS YES" 67 

the prophets of Israel, no doubt, but promises 
written before their day in the very nature of 
the human heart, in its craving for some- 
thing more, its hunger for love, its un- 
developed capacities, and its growing demand 
upon the universe. The Yes for all these 
Paul sees in Christ. 

We have to study Christ's effect in pro- 
ducing and broadening sympathy, in enlarg- 
ing outlook and developing faculty, in making 
men more really men than they ever were 
before larger, more humane, more gentle 
and tender, more open to the world, and 
stronger and more fit for new kinds of service 
spiritual, social, and intellectual in short, 
in a larger and fuller sense, more human. We 
have to see how He has laid more emphasis 
than any other religious teacher on the worth 
of human life, the beauty of human relations, 
the charm of the world about us sometimes 
by direct teaching, sometimes by implication, 
and most of all by His influence exercised on 
those who love Him even when they are not 
very conscious of being influenced by Him at 
all. We have to realise that this has been the 
continuous experience of the Church, and in 



68 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

ever a larger and deeper measure. The nine- 
teenth century, it was said, was nearer Christ 
than the second was. Let us pray that the 
twentieth come nearer still. "Where the 
spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty," wrote 
Paul; and there is indeed liberty there to go 
about the Father's house and to see everything 
belonging to the Father. The locked doors 
are few and in some the keys stand waiting 
till we learn to turn them, while, as to others 
" Knock, arid it shall be opened to you." But, 
in general, it is : " Behold, I have set before 
you an opened door." 

It is curious, too, to remark how, when a 
man is really under the influence of Jesus 
Christ, such influence does not, as between 
man and man, narrow or limit, but broaden 
him. The Holy Spirit, it is promised, is to 
guide us into all truth. We find, wherever 
Jesus Christ has been in reality, men have 
conceived of everything in a progressively 
larger arid nobler way have framed greater 
ideals of personal, social, and national 
righteousness, and achieved a new intellectual 
freedom. 

But eventually our subject of study is Christ 



THE STUDY OF CHRIST 69 

Himself. We must go back to the historical 
Jesus to the great Teacher who bade men 
go to the facts " Tell John the things you hear 
and see " and Himself the great fact for us, 
Who saves us at once from the hardening of 
tradition, and from the danger of being lost 
altogether in a world of theory and spindrift 
fancy. As long as He stands, we build on the 
Rock, we touch the actual and live in the real. 



LECTURE III 

THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE CHURCH AS WITNESS 

OUR subject in this lecture is the Chris- 
tian Church; and what other has so 
many claims upon our interest and 
our study ? Think of its long history, its per- 
manence, its recuperative power, its force, its 
solidarity, its place and part in all human 
affairs; and, again, of the great succession 
of significant men that have made it. 
Whatever its origin and nature may be, the 
part it has played and still plays in the story 
of the race entitles it to a closer study than 
most people give it. We do not realise what 
it means; we take it for granted, in our idle 
way, and hardly even wonder that it should 
have lasted so long, or how it can have done 
so, or how it began. 

The problem of the rise of the Christian 
Church in the Roman Empire in the face of 
a great religious 3ystem, hallowed by every 
emotion that the associations of family life 

71 



72 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

and national life, of literature and history, can 
give* of a great imperial system hostile to 
it from Nero's reign onward is one that may 
call for every faculty of intelligence, sympathy, 
and historical imagination and historical sense 
that we possess. Gibbon dealt with it in his two 
most famous chapters the least satisfactory 
chapters of his masterpiece. We must be 
more friendly than he was to the Christian 
Church if we are to understand it friendly 
as every historical student must be to the 
subject of his researches. Sine ira et studio 
is the phrase of Tacitus yes, without anger 
and partisanship, but not without sympathy. 
We must go quietly and slowly about our 
work; hurry is fatal in historical study. 

Then we have to ask what has kept the 
Church together so long, and kept it one, in 
spite of the gulfs of controversy that separate 
Protestant and Catholic. We know quite well 
that in the last resort we stand together and 



* The volume of emotion and the variety of association 
that made the strength of the old religion are to be seen 
in Plutarch. Men, he says, were " in anguish and in fear 
lest Delphi should lose its glory of three thousand years," 
and it had not lost it. 



THE VITALITY OF THE CHURCH 73 

believe in one another. When one thinks 
of the great philosophic schools of the past- 
how small their numbers have been in spite 
of their great influence how they dis- 
integrated and disappeared, as the Stoics, for 
instance, did after the reign of Marcus 
Aurelius one realises the contrast in the 
Church. Its numbers have been vast they 
are greater to-day than ever; its divisions 
have been more acute and more cruel than 
those of any philosophic school; and yet it 
lives. We shall have to ask in virtue of what 
it lives, and to see that we reach an adequate 
answer. What is it that revives the Church 
again and again? What is the meaning of 
the great movements associated with such 
names as Luther, Tyndale, and Wesley all 
these, men of the academic habit, who studied 
in Universities and read Greek not at all 
our common idea of leaders of mass-move- 
ments? There is no secret at all about these 
men they were fallible like ourselves, liable 
to the charges of anger and narrowness of 
view and mistaken judgment, what you will- 
but they have this also in common, that they 
all lived in the power of a renewed realisation 



74 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

of Jesus Christ. That is plain enough. We 
have to ask ourselves why should this be 
responsible for new eras in Christian life and 
thought and again we have to look to it 
carefully that we really answer our question. 

To some critics the most conspicuous thing 
about the Church is its weakness; and in a 
certain sense they are right. The Christian 
Church has many weaknesses some which 
its critics see better than it does itself, and 
some which it knows and they do not know. 
Its record is disfigured with terrible errors 
and follies ; and at times it has been guilty- 
sections of it, at least, have been guilty of 
what must be called crimes crimes against 
its Founder, against the love of God, against 
ordinary humanity. We need not play the 
apologist, or seek to palliate such things, or 
to explain that wrongdoing was right when 
viewed from some peculiar standpoint or 
other. We may take the thing on the showing 
of the most hostile and the unfairest critic we 
can find; and then we must still more reso- 
lutely ask how it is that a body capable of 
such weakness, of such error, of such betrayals 
of its own ideals, can yet win and keep the 



THE STRENGTH OF THE CHURCH 75 

love and the loyalty of men and women, in 
earnest with themselves and with truth, and 
can affect through them the whole course of 
human history we believe, for good; but, 
if our critics will not let us say so at once, 
we will ask only, To what does a body so 
conspicuously worthless owe its influence ? 

Let us take an illustration from ordinary 
history Julius Caesar. We will read the 
worst that is to be said about him; we will 
draw him as Shakespeare drew him, from 
North's Plutarch a man of conspicuous 
errors and defects epileptic, deaf, ambitious, 
vacillating, arrogant falling far short in some 
matters of ordinary standards of conduct. Or 
we will take Martin Luther, and, for the 
moment, try to believe every foul calumny 
that the meaner partisans of the Papacy and 
of modern culture have heaped on him. And 
then we have a problem indeed. We have 
now to explain how such a Caesar and such 
a Luther were capable of such great things 
as they actually achieved. They changed the 
course of human history. We will allow all 
that sense will tolerate to tendencies of the 
times, as people tell us to do to-day people, 



76 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

it seems to me, who do not always penetrate 
quite into the depths of things. We will make 
every deduction that is historically possible; 
and then, weighing the real effect of these 
men, on a just survey of everything to be 
considered, we will wrestle with the problem 
before us. If they had been (as so many 
suppose) great men and true men, the explana- 
tion would have been easier ; but the traducer 
has only effected this we realise now, when 
we know at last the frightful deductions that 
have to be made, how great the men were in 
fact. The more weakness and vice we load 
upon them, the more we magnify the great- 
ness that enabled them to do what they 
actually did, in spite of everything. 

Similarly, the greater the errors of the 
Christian Church, the worse its failures in con- 
duct, insight, and sympathy, in grasp of truth 
or sense of right and wrong the more we 
have to explain. If the minus is so great, 
how great is the plus? What is it that gives 
the Church its power ? That it has power and 
charm and influence, we can see at a glance, 
in the love men have for the Church, and in 
their hatred for it. Hate and love of such 



THE STRENGTH OF THE CHURCH 77 

force that carry men so far are never 
waked by anything weak and trivial; and 
there is no hatred and no love in human 
history equal to those which the Church has 
waked. Why? We have seen the weakness; 
we have to see the strength. 

It is a commonplace in criticism or it 
should be so by now that the beginner is 
quicker to see what is wrong than what is 
right. The critics, as Disraeli said in a famous 
passage, are the men who have failed; and 
he is right the best of them are men who 
would have created if they could would have 
made the poem or painted the picture, but 
they did not. The man who does, criticises in 
another way with an incisiveness far beyond 
theirs, and a tenderness and sensitiveness they 
cannot reach. But, in the main, the task 
of criticism for most of us at least, when we 
are measuring ourselves against great things 
in art, or literature, or history, and it is wiser 
and kinder to leave the rest alone is to find 
out what is right, how and why the thing 
is right, and what makes it right what gives 
it its appeal where its power lies. The critic 
will be better trained in the National Gallery 



78 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

than in the Royal Academy. So if we are 
to criticise the Christian Church, to form a 
real judgment upon it, to be sound critics, not 
mere pickers of holes and triflers, we have 
to find out first where its strength lies. That 
is the vital question for Delilah and her Philis- 
tines when they are dealing with Samson; 
it is the vital question for the enemies of 
the Church, and they can do nothing till they 
solve it. And what it means for us who are 
committed to the Church of Christ, I need not 
tell you. 

In this lecture I wish to concentrate atten- 
tion upon three main points, from the con- 
sideration of which we may be better able 
to take some measure of the strength of the 
Christian Church, and to see what it means 
and what lies behind. First of all, I suggest 
that we should study more closely the way 
in which the Church holds its main doctrines, 
how it has come to do so, and what is its 
intellectual right to hold them; and incident- 
ally we shall have to remark its inability not 
to hold them, in view of its invariable decline 
when it has loosened its grip upon them. In 
the second place, we must examine what these 



THE SANITY OF THE CHURCH 79 

main tenets are; and, lastly, their place in the 
actual life of the Church, their effect upon 
the conduct and method of the Christian com- 
munity, and the general character of the 
results that have followed from their use and 
application. 

I begin, then, with what I may perhaps call 
the Sanity of the Christian Church. 

On this point, the first thing to be said 
is that the Christian community has always 
rested on the validity of human experience. 
There are people, of course, who have main- 
tained the doctrine that this is not a sound 
basis, that there is, in fact, no sound basis at 
all for knowledge, but that knowledge is im- 
possible. How they can know this is not 
explained. However, the Church has always 
based itself on the belief that through ex- 
perience you can learn, and that you can 
definitely and quietly conclude that certain 
things are true. There is reality in the ex- 
perience of men, and knowledge is possible. 
From the way in which things can be done, 
and also from the ways in which they cannot 
be done, the Christian Church believes that 
it may learn something essential and vital. 



8o THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

The story of mankind is not for it an idle 

thing, 

a Shadow-Show 
Played in a box whose candle is the Sun 

as empty and meaningless a sequence as a 
series of smoke-rings blown by an idle man, 
one after the other going away, and none 
contributing to any before it or after it 
a mere arbitrary succession of purpose- 
less monotony.* On the contrary, Christian 
thinkers have always held that there is some- 
thing that the mind can grip and use in the 
history of mankind something valid and real ; 
and the more vital and real, the more a man 
braces his mind to grapple with it and to 
understand it in its fulness. The Christian 
Church does not rest on what I have heard 
called Perhapsology. Hence, when a certain 
type of experience recurs again and again, it 
is taken to be significant, and not accidental; 
and, as a result, the Church calculates, in all 
its dealings with men, upon the recurrence of 
certain things. The human mind, with all 

* This is unjust to the smoke-rings, every one of which, 
as well as the whole series, will point to natural laws which 
are not trifles. 



SOME THINGS KNOWN 81 

its triumphs over the material world, and all 
its acquisitions of new knowledge, will con- 
tinue to act in much the same way.* There 
will be the same obstinate questionings age by 
age now turned upon this aspect of life, now 
upon the other phase of it; the same hesita- 
tions between theories of good and evil, the 
same wavering between the appeals of good 
and evil, the same weakness, and the same 
needs and cravings. And to meet these 
needs and cravings the Church offers the 
same Christ in the certainty that, though 
the storms of criticism continue with greater 
or less violence to beat upon this or that 
element of the Christian faith, there still work 
for it the same forces, the same movements 
of the mind, that in ages past have taken and 
still take men, often sorely against the lines 
of their preference, into the same acceptance 
of God in Christ. I have forestalled here one 
of the great conclusions the Church draws, 
but the immediate point is rather the way 
in which it comes to draw it. 

In the next place, I would urge you to 

* " Mankind advances, but man remains the same," Goethe 
said. 
6 



82 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

consider that the conclusions of the Church 
have not gone unchallenged. The Christian 
community has not gone, like Odysseus' men, 
with wax in their ears, unable to hear the 
Sirens. It has lived in the world and heard all 
that the world has to say whether it wished 
or not the world took care it should hear. 
For it is rather curious to see how from the 
very first the world has devoted itself to clear 
the Christian mind of error. The Christian 
faith has been demonstrated again and again 
to be ridiculous by every argument that the 
cleverest and wittiest of its opponents could 
devise, from Celsus down to present-day 
Members of Parliament. Just think of the 
vast amount of wit that has been expended 
upon Christian people in nineteen centuries, 
from Lucian to Voltaire and onward and 
the Christian faith has survived it. Or, again, 
think of the serious argument that age by 
age has been based upon the best learning and 
science of each generation, to convince the 
Christian that if, as he must grant, philosophy 
was in possession of sound canons of reason, 
his faith was hopelessly absurd, or, at least, 
hopelessly misconceived by himself; not that 



THE CHALLENGE 83 

it was quite without elements of sense and 
truth, but that these were entangled in a fabric 
of myth and nonsense, from which it was 
urgent that they should be cut away and set 
free. And again, think of the pressure other 
than intellectual that has been brought to 
bear upon the Christian communities from 
time to time in one land and another and 
upon individuals every kind of persuasion, 
from the crown of Henri IV. to the Vivicom- 
burium which threatened Tertullian. Love 
and hate have used all the arts of enticement 
and terror to bring the Christian away from 
his relations with Christ and Christ has per- 
sistently been too strong for them all. If a 
faith can be tested by what it has survived, 
Christianity has been well tested. 

But the Christian faith has been tested in 
another and a father, subtler way. The 
Church has always been sensitive to* philo- 
sophic criticism, as we are ourselves to-day. 
In every generation the sons of Christians 
have received the best available education of 
their day in those studies which, as St. 
Augustine put it, "they call liberal and we 
call secular" they have been steeped in 



84 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

philosophy, and have turned eyes, enlightened 
by their training, upon the faith of their 
fathers. Again, the early Church, and not 
it alone, has won men of the philosophic 
temper, for whom it was essential to review 
their Christian faith and their philosophic 
principles side by side. Philosophy, however, 
is one thing, and philosophic systems another. 
Philosophy is a natural instinct of the human 
mind, a passion for a co-ordinated view of 
things, an inherent compulsion to speculation 
in order to reach truth. But an instinct is a 
very different thing from the habits or prin- 
ciples of thought to which in a given case it 
may lead. Yet men have always been apt to 
identify the instinct with the system of 
thought. It is essential for a complete man 
to reflect as to the bearings of his Christian 
faith upon the whole world of his experience 
there must be Christian philosophy. But 
men personify Philosophy as they do History 
or Science, and will allege that Philosophy 
teaches this or that principle. I do not think 
that this is defensible, for I observe that age 
by age there has been change in the principles 
pf philosophers. Many of the most far- 



THE TEST OF COMPROMISE 85 

reaching postulates or preconceptions of the 
age of St. Paul have by now long been mere 
curiosities of the text-books. Yet their sway 
was once enormous, and an educated man 
dared not dispute them if he valued his repu- 
tation for thought and culture. 

In every age the Church has shown a 
tendency to express the Christian faith in the 
philosophic terms of that age a tendency 
laudable but dangerous ; for the proper desire 
to be intelligible, the natural instinct for 
making a unity of one's thought, have de- 
clined into compromise. Over and over again 
Christians have been carried by a desire for 
re-statement and accommodation to a point 
at which it became evident to quieter people 
that they had left the historic reality or the 
eternal significance or both of Christ Him- 
self far behind. In the early second century, 
in deference to a philosophic dogma that God 
and a Godlike man were immune from pain, 
a school arose who taught that the death 
of Jesus on the Cross was not real a phantom 
was crucified, or, at best, a man's body not 
Christ. Such a compromise, it was quickly 
seen, emptied the Christian faith of all reality 



86 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

and all value ; it palpably gave away the whole 
essence of the faith. Who could turn for real 
help to a Christ impassive of pain or die for a 
Christ who vanished at the sight of the Cross ? 
Again, the whole Arian controversy arose 
from the desire to accommodate the Incarna- 
tion to that method of conceiving God which 
underlies Neo-Platonism, and has been called 
the "deification of the word Not." Once 
again the compromise was one that gave 
everything away. 

One thing has always stood out clearly 
sooner or later. Whenever the Church at 
large, or any Church in particular, has com- 
mitted itself to any scheme of thought that 
has lessened the significance of Jesus Christ, 
it has declined. Error always tells; and the 
error of over-estimating Jesus Christ ought 
to have told by now, but the experience of the 
Church so far suggests that it has no real 
reason to dread any danger from over- 
estimating Him, but rather that the danger 
has always come from obscuring or abating 
His significance. It is, I think, worth while 
to reflect upon what this involves. The faith 
has been tested in every compromise that 



THE FACT GAINED 87 

Christians have attempted, and if it is still 
held, it is with some warrant. 

A Christian philosophy there must be, but 
it will not be reached by abandoning the 
one fixed point we have attained. In the 
meantime the Christian has had sometimes 
to stand like St. Sebastian in the pictures 
stripped of every rag of philosophic and in- 
tellectual dignity, and exposed to the shafts of 
every so-called philosopher who cared to shoot 
and quite glad so to stand, conscious that 
he had something for which it was worth 
while to be stripped and shot at, and to go 
through every kind of shame. 

For, in the last place, the Church, with 
Aristotle, sets the fact before the explanation. 
The thing is not irrational, if it is true, even 
if we cannot explain it yet. 

So far we have tried to consider some of the 
grounds on which the Christian community 
claims to be entitled to hold certain views of 
its own. These are some of the factors which 
have worked for verification forces that have 
acted together to keep the Church heading 
for truth all the time. 

We come now to some of the main 



88 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

convictions which have been tested in this 
way. 

First of all, we may set here the serious 
view that the Christian Church has always 
taken of moral evil. There are those who 
minimise evil, who see in it "good in the 
making," and play with the idea that all the 
evil that men do is, in a certain sense, the 
outcome of some divinely-given instinct within 
them. This is rather confused thinking. The 
instinct and the use made of it are not the 
same thing. It is nearer the fact to say, with 
Principal Henderson, that "the horrible thing 
about sin is that it is using God against God " 
turning the gift in which He has given Him- 
self against the giver, the gift which is equally 
susceptible of another use. " It was," as 
Milton says, "from out the rind of one apple 
tasted that the knowledge of good and evil, 
as two twins cleaving together, leap'd forth, 
into the World. And perhaps this is that 
doom which Adam fell into of knowing good 
and evil, that is to say, of knowing good by 
evil." But on the previous page he says: 
" the Knowledge cannot defile . . . if the Will 
and Conscience be not defil'd." The critic 



MORAL EVIL 89 

must look more closely into his psychology. 
The Church, face to face with the ugly facts 
of human life, such as depraved instincts and 
conduct openly and flagrantly anti-social, has 
advanced sound thinking by calling some 
things categorically evil. Whatever the origin 
of evil and Christian thinkers have turned 
that over pretty often the Church knows by 
now what evil is like and what its effects are, 
and has set itself to combat evil and it is 
hard to imagine a better way to the discovery 
of what it really is. 

I take two forms of evil to illustrate the 
point. What does cruelty mean? It is a 
subtle thing. Human nature, as those who 
have read it best have seen most clearly, is 
capable of more cruelty than we like to think. 
Shylock and Lady Macbeth, as Shakespeare 
saw, are not far from any one of us. But, 
above all, we must weigh the Christian recog- 
nition of the weakness of the human will. 
Socrates held that, if a man really knew what 
was good, he would do it; a view that may 
be defended on the ground of some ambiguity 
in the word know, but otherwise past defence. 
The Stoics, the noblest teachers of mankind 



QO THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

apart from Christ, staked all on the human 
will, and lost. What chance in most of us 
has the will against the imagination? "It 
is so easy to make up one's mind/' the girl 
says in Mr. Barrie's book; and the answer 
her playmate gives is a true one: " It's easy 
to you that has just one mind." St. Augus- 
tine* and St. Paul knew how intricately the 
mind can be divided against itself knew it 
in virtue of struggles made by resolve, by 
self-discipline, by self-government, to bring 
the mind into unity with itself under a law 
of righteousness. Men of this type, who have 
done all to subdue themselves to right, for 
whom the standards and ideals of thought 
and conduct are progressively higher these 
are the people who recognise most clearly 
and most sadly how hopeless it is to try 
to do anything with their own wills and 
characters. Flabbiness and stubbornness 
seem incompatible vices, and the human heart 

* Confessions, viii., 9, 21. Imperat animus, ut velit animus, 
nee alter est necfacit tamen . . . sed non ex toto vult, non 
ergo ex toto imperat . . . non igitur monstrum partim velle, 
partim nolle, sed aegritudo animi est . . . et ideo sunt duat 
voluntates quia una earum tota non est. . . . 



LAW 91 

knows them for twins. It is worth noting as 
we pass that in the experience of both St. 
Paul and St. Augustine the recognition of 
evil was the first step to the solution of their 
intellectual problems. The moral problem, 
they found, came first; and when they set 
to work in earnest at that, and were willing 
to avail themselves of the best means to solve 
it, they found themselves nearer to a real 
understanding of God and His nature. 

In the second place, we may consider the 
Christian conviction as to the inexorable char- 
acter of law.* There the Stoic was before 
the Christian, so that it is not exactly novel 
when Mr. Bernard Shaw tells us that there 
is no forgiveness. Certain sections of the 
Church may have provoked him, for there 
is a type of Christian teaching which suggests 
that God is, after all, the arch-sentimentalist 
of the universe, Who will let His laws work 
off and on, like electric light in its early days, 
and is willing to be the consenting victim of 
certain conspicuous dodges. That teaching 
is not in the New Testament, and it is as 

*This point will recur in the fifth lecture. 



92 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

well for us to recognise as soon as possible 
the hard element in the Gospel.* 

The Church, like its Master, has based itself 
on fact and lived among facts, and it is by 
now fairly well possessed of some truths ; and 
the eternal connection of action and conse- 
quence is one of them. The popular mind 
finds this in the New Testament in the visions 
of Judgment and the Great White Throne; 
but behind these lay a profound experience 
of life. In a series of vivid metaphors the 
actual, obvious, and present effects of sin 
are sketched by St. Paul and others. Men 
become alienated from the life of God; God 
gives them up to a reprobate mind a mind 
that cannot discharge its proper functions, 
a conscience cauterised or darkened untrue, 
that is, in its estimates of life, unreliable; a 
conscience stained. Here there is a parallel in 

* Paul Wernle, The Beginning of Christianity (tr.), vol. i. 
p. 286 : " For clear-thinking, ethical natures, such as those 
of Jesus and St. Paul, it is a downright necessity to separate 
heaven and hell as distinctly as possible. It is only ethically 
worthless speculations that have always tried to minimise 
this distinction. Carlyle is an instance in our own times of 
how men, even to-day, once more enthusiastically welcome 
the conception of hell as soon as the distinction between good 
and bad becomes all-important to them." 



LAW 93 

the teaching of Marcus Aurelius " Of what- 
ever colour are the thoughts you think often, 
to that colour does your mind grow; for the 
soul is dyed by its thoughts."* The idea 
is of a conscience through which, as through 
coloured glass, a man sees all life the colour 
of his sin. The law is inexorable here; and 
the Church knows it better than some of its 
critics. 

In the third place, we may set the high 
value which the Christian community has 
always placed on the soul. Plato said much 
in this direction, and the Church says more. 
No school of thought has ever treated the soul 
so seriously. Bear in mind the utmost that 
the Church has had to say about Christ- 
waiving for the moment any discussion of 
the Tightness or wrongness of that and then 
realise that it has taught that this Christ, 
of Whom it has believed the most incredible 
things, died for the meanest of mean and 
vile men. The Stoic had to let some men 
go. But whether we accept or reject the 
Christian teaching as to the soul, it is clear 

* Marcus Aurelius, V., 16, 



94 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

that higher value is not to be set on the soul, 
its grandeur, its worth, and its dignity than 
the Church set on it - - pro quo Chrlstas 
mortuus est and this without slurring in any 
way the evil it saw in the soul. 

The Christian Church has always recognised 
the infinite element in the soul of man. This 
is partly expressed in the doctrine of its im- 
mortality. The soul is built for immortality 
and for God; it reaches into infinity, in the 
conviction that it must have God in all His 
fulness the heart crying out for the living 
God, crying out against its own evil, dis- 
satisfied till it has God, and rests in Him. Tu 
nos fecisti ad te et inquietum est cor nostrum 
donee requiescat in te* And here again the 
Church rests on experience. 

On one of the great trunk roads of India 
a missionary saw a woman measuring herself 
in prostrations along the ground a familiar 
form of pilgrimage. Through dust and dirt 
and heat she moved onward, lying down, 
marking the farthest point her hand could 
reach, and rising and starting again from that 

* Augustine, Confessions, i., t. 



THE SOUL'S VALUE 95 

point to prostrate herself and reach forward 
again. She must have made seven or eight 
hundred prostrations to cover a mile. He 
asked where she was going, and she named 
a shrine in the Himalayas, where from some 
cleft in a valley a burst of natural gas 
would from time to time leap and take fire 
in the air and vanish a fleeting manifestation 
of God. It meant for her a journey of a 
thousand miles. Why was she going? " Uski 
darshan" she said two words and no more: 
" Vision of him."* 

li Vision of Him ! " The Church knows that 
that is the cry of the human heart, and it 
knows, too, what that cry involves at last 
the acceptance of God on His own terms of 
love and righteousness. That sense for God 
can be deadened in a man, if he is shallow 
enough; but for anyone for whom life is 
real, shallow views are impossible, as men 
find out in the misery of life without God. 
The intellect, working in the abstract, may 
persuade itself that there is no God none that 
can be reached; and you have the strange 
tearing of the nature in two, the heart crying 

*TJris story was told me by Mr. C. F. An4rews, of Delhi, 



96 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

out, and the intellect arguing it down, and 
pretending not to hear. The heart is right; 
for peace is never reached till the intellect 
accepts what the heart has known all along. 
Instinct and intuition may take us very far 
astray so, too, may intellect. It is interesting 
in this connection to remark how, as men 
grow older, and grow into the meaning of 
human relations, and the deepest feelings 
bound up with them, they turn away, like the 
poet Virgil, from even the most splendid 
rationalism. 

Lastly, for the present for we must return 
to this in the lectures that follow we may 
remind ourselves that while others have recog- 
nised the reality of evil and the inexorable 
character of law, the grandeur of the human 
soul (to some extent) and its cry for God, 
for the Church all these things point to Jesus 
Christ. The central conviction the crowning 
offence and error of the Church in the eyes 
of all its critics from the beginning till now 
is the belief that " God was in Christ recon- 
ciling the world unto Himself " that Jesus 
Christ is the same, yesterday, and to-day, and 
forever. 



NO DESPAIR IN THE CHURCH 97 

To conclude, I come to the conduct and 
method of the Church in view of its con- 
victions. 

First of all, then, the Christian Church is 
the one body in all the world incapable of 
despair. The Stoic did despair : " When a man 
is hardened to stone, how shall we be able 
to deal with him by argument?" There is 
not, after all, very much to be done with some 
people by argument on that we can agree. 
But the Christian Church, conscious of its 
own story the company of Christian men, 
each conscious of a new life in One " Who 
loved me and gave Himself for me" knows 
quite well what to do. The envoy of Christ, 
remembering Who sent him, never hesitates. 
He will not compromise, nor blink facts, nor 
abate (like the Unjust Steward) the figure 
upon the bill; he will ask the highest from 
the man dead as stone, for anything less 
would be an abatement of the man's worth. 
He will not play with cheap systems of sal- 
vation, as men did in the Graeco-Roman 
world in the early days of the Church, and 
do still; but he will go with a simple and 
clear-cut message, the outcome of his own 
7 



98 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

experience no mechanism, no dodge, be- 
neath the dignity of the soul, but an offer of 
forgiveness and power and new life in Christ. 
The religious systems of the world may 
be grouped under three classes not quite ex- 
clusively, for some of them overlap two of the 
classes, or even all three. There are the 
religions of magic, found all over the heathen 
world, and not there alone, perhaps schemes 
of initiation, incantation, mystery, and, as the 
Greek put it, "things done" Spo^o/a and 
opyia for which in the early centuries of 
our era a great apology was made in the name 
of Philosophy by Plutarch and Apuleius and 
the Neo-Platonists. To this we shall have 
to return in another lecture. But a great step 
forward had long before been made by Plato 
himself, when, in his Republic, he made a clean 
sweep of quacks and prophets and " sacrifices 
and jollifications,"* and preached the religion 
of Morals. In the Gorglas he proclaims that 
there is no fear in the next world for the 
man who spends his life " with his eye upon 

truth " (rrjv aXijOetav OVCOTTWV) " for yOU will Suffer 

* Republic, ii., 364 A 365 A. 



MAGIC AND MERIT 99 

nothing terrible, if you will really be 
honourable and good, and practise virtue."* 
That is a great religion, if it is followed in a 
great and profound way, because, if a man 
take it seriously, it will bring him into touch 
with realities. But there he will learn its 
limitations, for he will find, with St. Paul, how 
desperately impossible are its conditions. If 
he does not reach this point, there is a worse 
peril, for, as our Lord taught about the 
Pharisees, he will be liable to lose all sense 
of reality altogether, and the religion will 
decline into the pursuit of merit and " the 
damnation of hell," as Jesus said. Yet this 
old religion finds its advocates still, pleading 
for self -culture and self -discipline which is 
a higher thing than self-culture and the 
service of men, too, (like the Stoics), even on 
the basis of an unsatisfied heart. 

But the Christian religion is quite other- 
it is the religion of Grace, the only one. Its 
faith is in the willingness of God to give all 
that man needs in Christ, salvation from sin, 
new and newer ideals of righteousness, a re- 

* Gorgias, 527 D. 



ioo THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

emancipated will, inward peace, and perpetual 
joy. " Give what Thou biddest," prayed St. 
Augustine, "and bid what Thou wilt."* 
Whatever men may have to say about it, to 
this the Church is committed. How impos- 
sible the tasks are which lie before it, the 
Christian community, after long experience, 
knows better than anyone; and, as a result 
of that long experience, there stands the faith 
that God gives all and does all in Christ. 

And here is our last point on this head. 
Just as, when we dealt with the convictions 
that make up the Christian faith, we found 
all summed up in the sufficiency of Jesus 
Christ, so here again, in the sphere of action, 
we find Luther's words stand for the 
experience of every Christian Nos niliil 
sumus ; Christus solus est omnia. In the 
centre of all, in life and work, the Church sets 
the unexplored Jesus Christ, that historical 
person who was nailed to the Cross, and who 
still, in the faith of the Church, lives and 
works and does all. We cannot tell you 
all we want to know about Him; the Church 

* Confessions^ x., 29, 40, da quod iubes et iube quod vis, 



CHRISTUS SOLUS EST Q jiff? A 101 

looks to eternity for some of that; there are 
many things we cannot explain; but by 
experience in life and work and faith, we have 
found that all turns upon Him. 

My last word for to-day is this. If we can 
learn anything from history, if it has anything 
certain to tell us, it is that, if any group of 
beliefs, any body of doctrine, any faith, has 
ever justified itself in human experience, it is 
the Christian faith; or, if that seem too 
sweeping a statement (I do not think it is), let 
us say this that the results of the Church's 
belief, and of its action upon those beliefs, are 
such as to claim the very closest attention from 
people who are in earnest with life. These 
results are not to be lightly treated, but with a 
full sense of the difficulties to be overcome 
before they can be achieved, and of their sig- 
nificance in the life of the man who knows 
them. What, then, does the re-emancipation of 
the will mean with its escape from the clutch 
of habit, its triumph over the disastrous effects 
of the stained conscience, and the hopeless- 
ness and paralysis of sin ? Again, what is the 
significance of the joy that has from the begin- 
ning filled the Christian life, overflowing all 



102 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

the obstacles, real enough, that militate 
against peace ? What is to be said of Christian 
joy as an index to the ultimate truth of 
things?* And, lastly, what are we to say 
of the power that goes with the Christian 
life ? Criticism from without and self-criticism 
from within, the consciousness of failure at 
every turn, as the splendid ideals of Jesus 
Christ shine more and more into the soul not- 
withstanding all, the Christian Church has 
been effective; it has been doing through 
nineteen centuries what Jesus Christ pledged 
Himself that it should do. I ask you, as 
students of human nature and of history, Do 
you realise at all in its fulness what that 
means ? It is worth study. 



*To this we shall have to return in the fifth lecture. 



LECTURE IV 
THE EXPERIENCE OF THE EARLY CHURCH 

TO-DAY we have to consider the ex- 
perience of the early Church to re- 
capture, if we can, something of the 
impulse and the happiness that made it the 
joyous and powerful thing it was. But let 
us first try to sum up the results we have so 
far reached. 

We have seen that our business in dealing 
with the Christian tradition is verification 
to get back to the facts and to know them in 
their fulness, to win from them all their value 
and significance. 

In the second place, we have seen that we 
must give a closer attention to experience as 
embodied in the tradition of the Christian 
community, and lay more stress upon the 
probability of real truth being embodied in 
some way in the main doctrines of the Church. 
We may not accept, word for word, exactly, 
what the Church has said as the final ex- 



103 



104 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

pression of truth, but we shall feel in it and 
through it operative somehow in spite of 
errors of statement some element of truth 
that is real and vital. 

Thirdly, we looked at the Church itself, and 
recognised how it had been tested by the 
criticism of the world, by self-criticism, by the 
desire to compromise, and had so far estab- 
lished its right to be heard as at least a serious 
witness a witness, that is, who, however con- 
fused in utterance, had truth to tell, and was 
trying in all earnestness to tell it. 

To-day we have to try, through the words 
and literature of the early Church, to reach 
what lies behind. The phrase of that day is 
not ours, nor are the preconceptions; we 
approach everything in a different way; but 
we have to remember that none the less we 
are dealing with human material, with a real 
experience, and we must cultivate the imagina- 
tion to penetrate an unfamiliar dialect if we 
are to make anything at all of history. 

There is a considerable body of early Chris- 
tian literature, and perhaps no other literature 
has ever had so strange a fate. One part of 
it is familiar to every race of mankind, civilised 



EARLY CHRISTIAN BOOKS 105 

or uncivilised, beyond any books the world 
has seen; and the rest of it in the Apostolic 
Fathers, the Odes of Solomon, and the Apolo- 
gists of the second century, is left to specialists 
and ignored in general even by classical 
scholars who study the Roman Empire. Yet 
it cannot be denied that the instinct, or what- 
ever it was, that made the New Testament 
canon, was generally right both in choice and 
in rejection. If we are really aiming at the 
fact and truth of Christian experience, this 
literature must be studied with the same 
earnest enthusiasm as any other. 

Mr. H. G. Wood has made a very telling 
criticism upon one exponent of early Church 
history, who has of late years taken pains to 
be heard. " He has no theory of any early 
Christian document; he does not explain how 
it came to be written, by whom, or under 
what impulse, or for what purpose. He never 
explains a Pauline epistle as a document." 

That is a most damaging criticism. What 
sort of history can be written from un- 
examined sources ? What is history without 
what the Germans call Quellenkritik - 
criticism of sources ? Has a historian, of all 



io6 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

people, any right to use a book as an illiterate 
person would ? A book is a book. But what 
is a book ? That is a question worth thinking 
about ; and classical study in this country has 
declined for want of such reflection. How 
does a book come into being? What is 
its genesis? There is a fine passage in 
Emerson's poem, The Problem, which answers 
these questions : 

Out from the heart of nature rolled 
The burdens of the Bible old; 
The litanies of nations came, 
Like the volcano's tongue of flame, 
Up from the burning core below, 
The canticles of love and woe. 

Or, again, there are Carlyle's words, as he 
gave the finished MS. of The French Revolu- 
tion to his wife :* "I know not whether this 
book is worth anything, nor what the world 
will do with it, or misdo, or entirely forbear to 
do, as is likeliest; but this I could tell the 
world : You have not had for a hundred years 
any book that comes more direct and 
flamingly from the heart of a living man." 
And again there are Goethe's lines : 

* Carlyle's Life in London, i., p. 89. 



LITERATURE AND LIFE 107 

Denn es muss von Herzen gehen 
Was auf Herzen wirken soil. 

Literature is no mechanical product; it is, 
when it is any good at all, the offspring of 
passion " simple, sensuous, and passionate," 
are Milton's words to describe what a poem 
should be; and prose is of the same family. 
When a book reaches the heart of we will 
not say a generation, for very often one 
generation is not the best judge but of 
several generations, and holds a place in the 
thought and feeling of man for centuries 
together, you must look well to it if you think 
it did not come from a great human heart, but 
was the mechanical product of ingenuity or 
artifice. The ancient critic, Longinus, is right, 
here as often, when he says that " sublimity 
is the echo of a great soul."* 

The German scholar Norden, in his book 
entitled Kunstprosa, comes in due course to 
the writings of Paul of Tarsus. " I find Paul 
hard to understand," he says very honestly, 
but he finds something in him that he 
recognises. " So the language of the heart 



Longinus 9, 2, vi^os fJ.eyaXo<t>po(rvvr)S 



io8 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

was born again," says this critic; "since the 
hymn of Cleanthes, nothing had been written 
in the Greek language so full of feeling and at 
the same time so splendid (nichts so Inniges 
and zugleich so Grandioses) as the hymn of 
Paul on love." Later on in his work he recurs 
to this: "Both these hymns on love to God 
and love to men (Romans 8, 31; i Cor. 13) 
have given back to the Greek language, what 
had been lost for centuries the feeling 
(Innigkeit) and the enthusiasm of the Epopt 
(the initiated) quickened by his union with 
God. . . . How this speech of the heart must 
have struck home into the souls of men accus- 
tomed to listen to the silly verbosity of the 
sophists ! In these passages the diction of the 
Apostle rises to the height of Plato's in the 
Phaedrus"* 

One thing at least is clear to those who even 
in a slight degree share Not den's knowledge 
of the period that Paul thought infinitely less 
about style than did the sophists, who thought 
of nothing else, and at the same time he 
achieved what they never reached. How did 

* Norden, Kunstprosa II., pp. 499, 459, 509. 



1 ' OTHERWISE THAN DISTRACTEDLY " 109 

he manage it? The first thing in style is, 
as Longinus put it, a great soul, and then 
real thoughts and deep feeling. If a man will 
be true to the depths of him, he will speak 
well. Conversely, when we find life and 
sunshine in the words of a poet or a religious 
teacher when his style is strong and pure 
with the simplicity and power of great music 
when it takes us back into the very sanctuary 
of a man's spirit, we shall expect to find there 
things of eternal significance; and truth will 
be one of them. 

The rest of this lecture will be given to 
the attempt to get behind the ink and paper 
of the books of the early Church, to ask 
not only what the writers say, but what they 
mean and what they are, and how they came 
to mean what they did mean, and to be what 
they were. "Get first," wrote Carlyle, "into 
the sphere of thought by which it is so much 
as possible to judge of Luther, or of any 
man like Luther, otherwise than distractedly; 
we may then begin arguing with you." 

First, then, let us study St. Paul for a little. 

Autobiography is not the most cheerful of 
words so many books with this label have 



no THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

had neither Autos nor Bios in them; the 
authors so often have not lived very much 
nor been very much. But every real book is 
in some sense autobiography. Dull as books 
and lectures may be, they are apt to be 
duller when they lack some autobiographic 
element, tacit or explicit. However artfully 
the writer of either may cloak the personal 
element, Et quorum pars magna fui is in every 
story. 

Carlyle indicated as much when he wrote, 
as we saw in a former lecture, of Novalis and 
his books.* Paul, it might be said, never 
wrote an autobiography, and yet never wrote 
anything else. Imagine a formal auto- 
biography by Paul: "I was born at Tarsus, 
a city of Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city,"- 
and what early influences played upon him, 
and how he went to Jerusalem, and his first 
impressions of it, and how he sat at the feet 
of Gamaliel, till Gamaliel gave such an un- 
certain note about the Christian movement 
that the pupil saw it was time to take action 
of his own and so on. No, if he had done it, 

* See p. 59, 



ST. PAUL in 

there would have been all the usual trouble 
about such works the delimitation of the 
provinces of Dichtung and Wahrheit; and, 
besides, a formal work of such a kind by Paul 
would have been essentially false and non- 
Pauline how could the real Paul ever have 
spared the time, even in prison, for such in- 
trospection? Erasmus called Paul's style 
"pure flame," and there could hardly be an 
autobiography that came half so flaming from 
the heart of a man as that which Paul did 
not write at all, but which escaped him when 
he was dealing with other matters. 

"O wretched man that I am! Who shall 
deliver me from the body of this death ? . . . 
There is therefore now no condemnation to 
them that are in Christ Jesus; for the law of 
the spirit of life in Christ Jesus has set me 
free from the law of sin and death." A 
passage like that is inexhaustibly full of the 
man how are we to judge it, till we tingle 
with the man's own passion for righteousness, 
with his shame of failure, and the unspeak- 
able joy he knows in the given life in Jesus 
Christ? There is the story of his life in the 
phrase at the head of several epistles, "the 



H2 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

slave of Jesus Christ " in the clause, "Who 
loved me and gave Himself for me " in the 
simple utterance, '" The Lord stood by me 
and put strength into me " in the after- 
thought added, almost without intending it, 
to the Galatian letter when it was finished: 
" God forbid that I should glory save in the 
Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the 
world is crucified to me, and I to the world."* 
Celsus, in his True Word, the first great 
literary attack on the Church,f says that every 
Christian, of whatever sect, quotes that 
sentence. There may be many things in Paul 
which, like Norden, we do not understand, 
or to which, with Luther, we may say : 
" Brother Paul, this argument does not stick," 
but our business is not with the word nor the 
argument, but with the man. Can we explain 



* An interesting and sympathetic account of Paul, as the 
real interpreter of Jesus, is given by the Jewish scholar, 
Moriz Friedlander, in the last chapter of his Religiose 
Bewegungen innerhalb des Judentums im Zeitalter Jesu. 
One of his phrases must serve here : " Paulus, der 
geschworene Feind jeder Halbheit " is an excellent charac- 
terisation. 

t Written about 178 A.D. 



HEBREWS 113 

him, if we have never troubled to share or 
to know his experience ? 

Take another New Testament writer the 
anonymous author of the Epistle to the 
Hebrews, " the most cultured Greek of them 
all," as his critics from Origen* to Norden and 
Dr. J. H. Moulton agree, with his "masterly 
handling " of " all the delicate shades of mean- 
ing" of which the Greek literary language 
of his time was capable a man who has given 
to the whole Christian Church some of its 
most moving language in relation to Jesus 
Christ. There are, indeed, some who find little 
in this epistle but old and obsolete metaphor, 
awkward enough by now priest and altar, 
sacrifice and temple to say nothing of Mel- 
chizedek, and a touch of rhetoric which some 
critics say they feel in it. But when one tries 
to get an effective grip of the man and his 
problem, his book or epistle comes home in 
a new way. This is what he had to wrestle 
through how can a man have a real religion, 
capable of managing a genuine reconciliation 
of the universe and experience, capable of 

* Quoted by Eusebius, Eccl. Hist, vi., 25. 



ii4 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

keeping him from temptation and carrying 
him through martyrdom, if he cut himself 
adrift from every means of grace of which Jew 
or pagan had ever conceived, priest, sacrifice, 
victim, blood, and the camp of Israel ? When 
a man has fought his way to peace through 
perplexities like these perplexities which we 
can never understand till in some measure 
we share them we may well be interested 
in his conclusion; it will have the marks of 
battle on it. When such a man speaks to us, 
let us watch his tyle his words and their 
order; he gives us a sentence, full and com- 
plete, and then with a sudden leap of feeling 
comes an after-thought, that tells us as much 
again. " Jesus Christ yesterday and to-day 
the same and for ever," he adds. Before 
we criticise him, let us understand him. 

The Fourth Gospel is in many ways one 
of the most perplexing books in Christian 
literature. If we study it on a level with the 
other three, in order to an objective history 
of Jesus, we are involved in the greatest diffi- 
culties. For it is not so much a history of 
Jesus as men knew Him in Galilee, as a record 
of what Jesus had been, and had become. 



THE FOURTH GOSPEL 115 

to a man in the course of a long life. Our 
problem here is to explore the experience and 
the impulse from which the man writes. How 
does a man come to write such sentences as : 
" Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away 
the sin of the world." Such a statement is 
either rhetoric or autobiography. What is 
the life so written? Have we touched it? Or 
again: "God so loved the world that He 
gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever 
believeth on Him should not perish, but have 
everlasting life " the words are too familiar, 
and have been quoted too often, we feel, 

Upon the topmost froth of thought; 
but they were not so written. What has taken 
the writer so triumphantly outside all national 
barriers, Jew as he seems to have been ? What 
has given him his conception of the love of 
God taking shape in a story so shocking to 
Jew and Gentile alike contact with the world, 
with pain, with the damned? Or, again, what 
does he mean by "everlasting life"? What 
content beyond mere duration has the word 
for him? What had he in mind in the way 
of past experience when he wrote of the 
promise of the Paraclete? If science bids 



n6 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

us study the "life history" of plant and 
animal, and make biology and not morphology 
our aim, what of ideas ? Too often we study 
them in the herbarium, as it were, or the 
dissecting-room, and forget the soil and the 
sky that made them and the life that was in 
them. Is there an author who has suffered 
more from this intellectual slackness on the 
part of his readers than the writer of the 
Fourth Gospel? 

I turn now to the Apocalypse, and, as here 
we reach more ordinary people, I propose to 
linger rather longer over a crucial and most 
informing passage. In doxology we come 
nearer to fact than in dogma, for it is out of 
doxology that historically dogma has grown. 
The primitive Christian first went through 
an experience; then he broke out in thanks- 
giving and doxology for it; and finally he, 
and other people, began to speculate on the 
relation of the experience so stated to the 
general sum of human experience and know- 
ledge; and the result of this speculation was 
called, in the language of the day, dogma. 
For our present purpose we have to con- 
centrate attention on the experience as the 



THE APOCALYPSE 117 

primary thing. The doxology then will bring 
us nearer to this than the dogma. 

The writer of the Apocalypse, whoever he 
was, remains one of the most interesting 
figures of the New Testament. He wrote 
at a time when the Christian movement was 
recognised for what it was by the Roman 
Government and was treated accordingly ; the 
sect was in a fair way to be stamped out 
in blood. Yet his book is full of scenes and 
songs of triumph "I heard the voice of 
harpers harping with their harps: and they 
sung as it were a new song."* He represents 
a miserable handful of slaves and abjects; 
he counts them by "thousands of thousands," 
and sees them glorified "these are they that 
came out of the great tribulation. "f Behind 
such vision lies experience. Like all prophets, 
spiritual, political, or commercial, he reads the 
future out of the present, and, from his picture 

* As Wernle suggests, when one realises the clear call 
the writer gives, and his note of triumph in Jesus, there is 
little wonder that the martyrs " for the testimony of Jesus " 
valued the book; and perhaps they did not like it less for 
its borrowed imagery that too had associations. 

f The omission of the definite article in the Authorised 
Version obscures the situation. 



u8 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

of the future, with care we can reconstruct his 
experience in the present. And, in case we 
cannot, he sums it up several times in his 
doxologies. 

The first of these will serve as a starting- 
point. Like a Hebrew psalmist, he sets at 
the beginning the keynote of the music he 
has beaten out. " To Him that loved us and 
washed us from our sins in His blood, and 
made us kings and priests to God and His 
Father, to Him be the glory and the power 
for ever; Amen." 

It has long been observed that the 
Apocalypse depends more directly on books 
than any other New Testament document, 
and sometimes in a rather curious way. Here 
the writer borrows a phrase from Exodus 
(xix. fy: "Ye shall be unto me a kingdom of 
priests and an holy nation." He knew well 
enough that this ideal for Israel had not been 
reached; Israel had set up a single man as 
king and a separate tribe as priests, and had 
abandoned the greater conception of a nation 
in which every man was king and priest. The 
race had abdicated. The Christian writers 
claim the promise as their own it was 



THE DOXOLOGY 119 

certainly derelict. They maintain that the 
followers of Jesus are in effect kings and 
priests, set free from sin and standing in a 
personal relation to God. The term employed 
for " king " served also for the Roman 
Emperor. But "king" and "priest" had 
in antiquity a peculiar identity of suggestion. 
King and priest, each belonged to some 
guardian god, and shared his divine nature, 
while each stood among men as a man set 
apart and sacred each was tabu in short 
the god's own, and guarded from common 
touch by a divine sanctity and each again 
had the mystical function of standing between 
god and man, of mediating and bringing 
them into effective relations. So much for 
the new names given to the Christian by our 
writer. 

It is worth while to see to whom these 
names are given. It was commonly remarked 
for centuries that the Christians came from 
the lowest classes. They were of the common 
people "the most unlettered sort," as the 
educated observed, and the hopelessly de- 
praved, as more decent critics noticed with a 
shudder. " Other cults call for those who are 



120 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

holy, who are pure from all stain, and clean 
of hands," said Celsus; but the Christian con- 
stituency consisted of " sinners," precisely as 
they said : " You mean the unjust, the thief, the 
burglar, the prisoner, the robber of temple 
and tomb ; whom else would a brigand invite 
to join him?"* None of this criticism was 
too strong. Roman slavery produced a class 
of person unknown to us. " Far-seeing Zeus," 
said Homer, long before, " takes away half 
a man's worth, when he brings the day of 
slavery upon him."f Often in Roman days 
slavery took the whole away everything that 
made the man's arete, the essential group of 
qualities and faculties that in combination 
make him human. With the woman it 
was perhaps worse. The " hired animalism " 
of Tennyson's poem stood higher, for she 
had a wage for her shame, and the slave- 
woman had not. The female animal almost 
stood higher, for while the slave had the same 
sex she had not the beast's privilege of 
bearing young. Man and woman, the slaves 
acknowledged and accepted their degradation 

* Quoted by Origen, Contra Celsum, iii., 59. 
f Odyssey, xvii., 322. 



THE SLAVE 121 

and the lowest stage is reached when that 
is done. Living on the basis of their own 
worthlessness, what wonder if they justified 
the free man's contempt for the slave? No 
one had hope or help for them. " I thank 
Thee/' prayed the Jew, " that I am a Jew and 
not a Gentile, a man and not a woman, a 
freeman and not a slave." The Stoic had 
a gospel of self-help for men and women who 
retained their will-power. There were, indeed, 
slaves, as there were free men, equal to this 
stern gospel there was Epictetus, at least 
but such men were very few. This was one 
of the things that wrecked the Roman Empire 
the class acknowledged by themselves, as by 
others, to be below redemption. 

The first thing to be done was to bring 
these hopeless people to another opinion about 
themselves. The Christian went to the slave 
and told him that the Son of God loved him, 
and had died for him a ransom.* To a mind 
philosophically trained the phrase was in those 



* Cf. Matthew xx., 28. The many phrases and analogies 
connected with " ransom " and " redemption " gain new 
meaning for us when we think what a note they sounded for 
the slave. 



122 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

days as silly as it was repulsive. But the 
Christian believed it, and in no ordinary way 
he believed it with such effect that the slave 
came to believe it too, and became a man 
again. It was one of the features of the days 
of persecution that slaves, men, women, and 
girls, had found a new stamina, a new dignity. 
They would face fire and torture and beast 
without fear or flinching. In common life 
they began to shed the servile vices; they 
became honest and pure; they "received the 
Holy Spirit," as Christians put it, and showed 
an extraordinary gift for winning men by 
sheer force and beauty of character. The 
doxology in the Apocalypse answers word for 
word to the facts. To find the ultimate 
philosophic expression and account of what 
happened, and of what made it happen, is a 
secondary matter; the first thing is to realise 
the fact in its wonder. 

In the third century, a short but very re- 
markable little book was written, by whom 
we do not know. Later on it was appended 
to a tedious production known as the Gospel 
of Nicodemus, and there it is still to be read, 
perhaps intact, wonderful in its contrast with 



THE HARROWING OF HELL 123 

its setting.* It is the oldest story of the 
Harrowing of Hell. It tells how Christ, as 
it is said in the Creed, "descended into hell," 
and set free its captives, and ascended with 
them. One of these captives tells it in the 
first person. It has the naive sincerity of a 
true poet, and the large and honest imagina- 
tion. The story begins in hell, and we over- 
hear Satan and Hades talking with some 
anxiety as to what may follow yet from the 
Crucifixion of Jesus; for now "into the dark- 
ness there dawned as it were the light of the 
sun, and it shone, and we saw one another." 
This sudden gleam of light, and especially 
the imaginative use of it by the writer in the 
last sentence, bring out for us the age-long 
darkness of the grave with strange feeling. 
A great voice like thunder is heard calling on 
the everlasting gates to open that the King of 
Glory may come in. Hades bids make fast 
the gates of brass and defend them; but the 
forefathers who had been with him from the 
beginning mock him. Again the voice 



* I think the English reader will find it most accessible 
in Hone's Apocryphal New Testament. 



I2 4 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

sounds, and Hades asks : " Who is this King of 
Glory ? " The answer comes : "A Lord strong 
and mighty, a Lord mighty in war," and at 
the word the gate of brass and its bars of 
iron are shattered, the dead are loosed from 
their bonds, "and we with them," as Jesus 
of Nazareth enters. The King of Glory 
stretches forth his right hand and raises up 
Adam, and "blesses him on the brow with 
the sign of the cross"; and then, with 
patriarchs, prophets, and martyrs, He " leaps 
forth" from Hades. Still holding Adam by 
the hand, He brings them all to Paradise,, 
where Enoch and Elijah meet them, and then 
a more interesting figure. To him the fathers 
said: "Who art thou that hast the look of 
a robber, and what is the cross thou bearest 
on thy shoulders?" And the penitent thief 
tells them his story, and how, when he came 
to the gate of Eden, "when the fiery sword 
saw the sign of the cross, it opened to me 
and I came in." Aoid then the story ends, 
simply enough: "All this we two brothers 
saw and heard." 

To choose a sentence or two from such a 
piece is to do it some injustice, but a 



THE NEW LIFE 125 

sympathetic reader will feel that here we have 
a great piece of imaginative literature, and 
he will ask himself from what impulse it 
came.* Surely some new and first-hand 
experience of the real and eternal lies behind 
every such creation, and we have again to 
be sure, before we criticise, that we under- 
stand whence came the impulse that stirred 
the poet to such power and beauty. It is 
no idle enquiry, for experience of our own 
is involved in it. 

We have now to go a step further and 
touch upon some of the experiences and con- 
victions that underlie all early Christian 
literature, and I begin with the new life. 

St. Paul writes to his friends and converts 
with great frankness about the old life and 
the new; he is as explicit as Celsus himself. 
In his letter to the Corinthian church 
(i Cor. vi. u) he runs over a series of horrible 
and mean vices, and then says quite bluntly : 
"And such were some of you; but ye are 

*That it went to the heart of the Church is shown by the 
frequency with which it was treated in poetry ; e.g., by 
Prudentius, Synesius, and Ephrem the Syrian. The hymn of 
Synesius upon it is translated by Mrs. Browning. 



126 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are 
justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and 
by the Spirit of our God." He knew what 
the streets of a great Hellenistic city and sea- 
port were like "the great sinful streets of 
Naples" and he and his converts knew 
how bad the old life had been, " alienated 
from God and without hope in the world." 
Greek culture, as we know it in literature and 
art, at its highest and most glorious, was not 
the fruit of Hellenistic life in the Roman 
Empire, nor is it representative of it. But 
let us look rather at the new life. 

One of the telling words used in the New 
Testament to describe the change is " En- 
lightened." The word to-day has lost its 
charm and wonder. The great eighteenth- 
century movement of Aufkldrung, or Illumina- 
tion, had once, perhaps, hope in its very name ; 
but that has died away into a very common 
and dull day. The Christian, I think, took 
the word from the Mysteries a symbol-word 
of gladness. With eyes shut men went into 
the holy place; there was a priest, the light- 
bringer ; and in trance, perhaps, or in vision a 
great light shone upon them as they drew 



THE NEW LIFE 127 

near to their god.* The Christian took the 
word ; for him it was truer than for the Greek 
and the Egyptian. He had lived in darkness 
with the understanding darkened, and he 
meant now that Christ, Himself the true 
Photagogos,-\ had shone upon him and 
brought him near to God; and now he lives 
and moves in a new hope and joy, a hallowed 
being. The New Testament word " Saint " 
touches the same order of ideas ; it represents 
a person set apart for a God fyos, sacer, 
tabu the God's own, and immune from 
unhallowed touch. It is good to linger over 
the phrases, unstudied and spontaneous, in 
which the Christian writers tell of the new 
life "joy unspeakable and full of glory." 
Familiarity tends to rob us of them, but at 
a touch of the old experience they are alive 
again. 

In the Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians 
comes a description of Christian life even in 
Corinth. "A profound and rich peace was 
given to all, and an insatiable passion for 

*The description depends on a passage at the end of 
Apuleius' Golden Ass. 
t Cf. Clement of Alexandria, Protrepticus, 120, j. 



128 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

doing good; an abundant outpouring of the 
Holy Spirit also fell upon all." Philanthropy, 
I am afraid, is a dull word, like most long 
words borrowed from the Greek and the Latin, 
to describe in more dignified terms the 
ordinary Christian virtues; and people who 
value themselves to-day will have nothing to 
do with "philanthropy" and "doing good." 
They are almost technical terms, dulled by 
use by uninspired people, like "oxide" and 
" the subliminal self." But we must look at 
words as they come first from the poet-souls 
who make them, trailing clouds of glory, and 
making the heart beat and the eye brighten. 
One of the historian's tasks is to re-create the 
past by means of worn-down watchwords, as 
the numismatist will tell you the history of 
a dynasty and a civilisation from a series of 
battered coins. They are dull enough now; 
but back to the beginning! There cannot 
have been many people with " an insatiable 
passion for doing good " in any Graeco-Roman 
city; and what a Godsend even a Corinthian 
Christian must have been with such a passion 
for the wrecks and waste-products of a com- 
mercial and pleasure-loving city that organised 



THE NEW LIFE 129 

its gains and its pleasures on the basis of 
slavery ! Think of the change in such a man 
the new dreams that haunt him of a char- 
acter like Christ's, the new passion for service 
of his Master, the new standards ! " Which is 
ampler?" asks Tertullian,* " to say, Thou 
shalt not kill ; or to teach, Be not even angry ? 
Which is more perfect, to forbid adultery or 
to bid refrain from a single lustful look?" 
Think of the phrase in 2 Peter (ii. 14) describ- 
ing a certain type of person " having eyes full 
of adultery " and later Greek literature illus- 
trates what numbers pf such persons there 
were in a Greek town. " But ye are washed," 
says St. Paul. ' 

It is not merely that a change has been 
effected, and a great one, but that it is to 
continue; it is to be a progressive develop- 
ment. Paul uses a number of commercial 
terms when he writes to Corinth, and by 
means of one of them illustrates his conception 
of the Holy Spirit. It is the arrhabon^ or 

* Apology, 45. 

f2 Cor. i. 22; v. 5. The reference to sealing in the 
first passage has suggestions worth study. The seal was 
the one way of protecting property in a household of slaves 



1 3 o THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

earnest, that God gives a man as a guarantee 
that He will fulfil His promises to him. God 
is going to do for the Christian something (as 
Paul puts it) "exceeding abundant, above all 
that we can ask or think," and meanwhile 
gives him a token or pledge which binds God 
and that is the Holy Spirit. So much has 
been said amiss about the Holy Spirit, and 
such difficult psychological problems are 
connected with the whole matter, that state- 
ments of this kind are received with hesitation. 
But Paul is not talking theories, he is 
speaking from experience ; and that experience 
we have to re-capture before we are entitled 
to dispute his phrase. In another passage 
(Gal. v. 22, 23) he speaks of the fruits of the 
Spirit as "love, joy, peace, long-suffering, 
kindness, goodness, faith, meekness, and self- 
mastery," and he adds that they that are 
Christ's have "crucified the flesh with the 
passions and the lusts." The line of a second 
century poet comes back to one's mind as 



(cf. Clem. Alex., Paed., iii., 59), and it is a metaphor, I 
think, already used in the Mysteries (cf. Clem. Alex, Protr., 
120). 



THE NEW LIFE 131 

one thinks of this glad new life which Paul 

describes 
Ver novum, ver jam canorum, ver renatus orbis est. 

" New spring, singing spring, spring the world 
re-born" that is the story of the Church. 
Paul's list of fruits is very interesting. The 
last, self-mastery, was a Stoic virtue; but the 
rest did not ripen easily in the Hellenistic 
world, and the rocky soil and Northern slope 
of the Stoic garden were too hard for them. 
But most people would have said they were 
not virtues for men at all rather for women 
and slaves, as Nietzsche and his followers 
would say to-day. Yet how much would be 
lost to life if these fruits of the Spirit were 
taken away or ripened no more ! 

It is to be noted that, in so summing up 
the fruits of the Spirit, Paul holds the same 
outlook as Jesus. It was He who brought 
these virtues into their new place and sig- 
nificance, and it is to be remembered that 
He is the centre of all this Christian move- 
ment. Men in the second century were 
reading the four Gospels day by day as a 
part of Christian life and practice;* their life 

* Justin, Apology -, i., 66, 67 ; Clem. Alex., Strom., vii., 49. 



132 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

and their thought are Christocentric. Men 
may theorise as they please about the necessity 
of a historical base or a historical element 
in religion; so far as we have got, experience 
shows how much it does signify. It has been 
said that in every age the condition of 
religious progress is the return to the historical 
Jesus. In every age we are apt to re-conceive 
Him in the terms of our own day and our own 
thought; but the next generation has other 
thoughts and other ideals, and revolts against 
those of its parents. So long as the Church 
turns to the historical Jesus the real Jesus 
of history it can face these changes. But a 
Jesus with the date-mark of a particular school 
of interpreters an eighteenth-century Jesus 
or a mid-Victorian Jesus is not to be thought 
of for a moment. The Gospel message is 
" Come unto Me," and the function of the 
Church is to bring men to Christ and to 
leave them with Him to learn of Him for 
themselves. 

We may notice in the next place, among 
the experiences of the early Church, that it 
has triumphed over nationalist barriers. 
" TJ}pu wast slain/' run trje words of the New 



"EVERY KINDRED AND TONGUE" 133 

Song, "and hast redeemed us to God by Thy 
blood out of every kindred and tongue and 
people and nation." Paul urges the same 
thing in the Epistle to the Colossians when 
he emphasises that it is Jesus Who has " made 
peace" He is the great reconciler. It may 
be the case that, as some critics say, Jesus 
never spoke the words at the end of the First 
Gospel, "Go ye into all the world"; but, 
as Ignatius says: "He that truly has the 
word of Jesus can hear His silence also,"* 
and the Christians had heard it and had gone 
into all the world before Matthew wrote. A 
contemporary Greek writer remarks of the 
philosophers that "some of them do not go 
to the people, despairing, perhaps, of their 
ability to make the many better. "f Socrates 

* Ignatius, a d Eph. 1 S- It is worth remembering that 
Ignatius was already on his way to martyrdom when he wrote 
early in the second century. 

tDio Chrysostom, Or., xxxii., 9 (to the Alexandrines): 
Some, aTreyvwKores tcrws TO /JcAn'ovs av Trooyo-ai TOVS TroAAov?; 
some, like the Cynics, degrade philosophy ; and it is rare to 
get a man ready to face ridicule from goodwill and care 
for others. Even if Dio is gently suggesting his own 
virtues here, it is fair to say that he did frankly preach 
morality to his audiences. On the unfriendly attitude of 
Pharisaism to the conversion of Gentiles to Judaism, see 



134 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

used to say that he was a " citizen of the 
world," and the philosophic schools were 
recruited from all races. Greek culture and 
Roman rule were tending to weld the races 
"preparing the way for Christ," as the poet 
Prudentius wrote about 409 A.D. But the 
union of men in the Church was a deeper 
one, for in the Church there was a place for 
the slave, as we have seen, but he left the 
name of shame outside. It is said that the 
word " slave " is not found among the in- 
scriptions of the Catacombs. It was the 
Christian doctrine that master and slave were 
redeemed in the same way by the same 
Saviour ; and it is a historical and still visible 
fact that if you begin to care for the crucified 
Jesus, everybody else who* cares for Him 
stands in a new relation to you. There is no 
bond like it. Master and slave met at the 
Eucharist in the early Church, to com- 
memorate the dying of their common Master, 
Who " took upon Him the form of a slave," and 

Moriz Friedlander, Die Religibsen Beiuegungen des Judentums 
im Zeitalter Jesu, p. 31. Contrast St. Paul a friend of 
mine has pointed out that Paul's emotion is very liable to 
break up his grammar, when he thinks of his mission to 
the Gentiles or of Jesus Christ. 



SLAVE AND CASTE 135 

died a slave's death; and a new force bound 
them together in a new spirit. And when it 
came to martyrdom, a story like that of 
Felicitas and Perpetua shows how distinctions 
of lady and slave fell away in shame and 
suffering shared for the One name. There 
have been many reformations of Hinduism, 
but none strong enough to prevail in the long 
run over caste. The love of Jesus did this 
for the Church from the beginning, and does 
it for India to-day. The ultimate God of the 
Graeco-Roman world was the abstraction 
summed up, as we have seen, as " the deifica- 
tion of the word Not" beyond and above 
being itself, and far from the contact of any 
emotion a God without love. What a con- 
trast to the Christian's Friend who chose the 
Cross! What could such a negation do to 
touch or help the world, even if philosophy 
had allowed such a thought ? 

We have to study this early Church till we 
understand it. My last instance for to-day 
shall be a phrase which of itself proclaims the 
difference of outlook that the centuries have 
made. In some ten passages of the New 
Testament we find " the foundation of the 



136 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

world/' in connection with things and events 
dated before it, or contemporaneously with 
it, by the writers or speakers. We are not 
used to-day to vision of such range; and we 
have in consequence to shed a whole vocabu- 
lary, and perhaps " Providence " itself would 
go with them if we fortunately were not apt 
to be a little illogical. 

But the difference of outlook is still more 
marked when we notice what kind of things 
the early Christian conceived "as reaching 
through all history from "before the founda- 
tion of the Cosmos " for he uses a technical 
term of Greek philosophy. He speaks of 
"names written in the book of the Lamb 
slain, from the foundation of the world" 
this comes twice in the Apocalypse, while in 
the Epistle to the Ephesians the writer speaks 
of himself and his friends as " chosen in Christ 
before the foundation of the world." Finally 
the writer of the Fourth Gospel represents 
Christ as speaking of the glory which God had 
given Him, "for Thou lovedst Me before the 
foundation of the world." 

Frankly, there is not a phrase among (all 
these but comes with a shock, almost painful, 



" THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD " 137 

to a man bred in the thoughts of our day. 
They are repugnant to "the reason of the 
present age," nor to the reason of this age 
alone, as St. Paul very well saw. He was 
left in no manner of doubt as to the judgment 
of rational and educated people upon what 
he had to say he, a poor Jewish spermologos, 
a journalist, as we might say to-day. It is per- 
haps remarkable how rarely the theologians of 
to-day deal with the conceptions we have 
picked out from these first-century documents, 
when one reflects that the Christians of most 
ages would not have recognised their faith, if 
stripped of them, for the same thing at all. 

The early Christian conceived that to God 
Jesus Christ was not accidental, nor yet the 
unforeseen product of an evolution that might 
have miscarried. He held that there is a 
thread running through all history; that 
nothing walks with aimless feet; that a long 
progress intelligible to reason is also guided 
by reason, and that to no random goal. He 
held this because it was clear to him from what 
he saw, and from what he experienced, that 
Jesus Christ was lifting men to a new plane 
of life and thought, with the prospect of a 



138 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

boundless vista of future developments up- 
ward. A religion is to be judged, not only by 
what it achieves in the present, but by the 
germinating forces it perpetually renews in the 
human heart by its promise of power in the 
progressive disruption of every exhausted con- 
ception in favour of a higher. In Jesus the 
early Christian found such a hope, and he 
refused to believe Him to be accidental or 
anything short of God's highest revelation of 
Himself. And, in the clearest and most 
definite terms he could find, he said so he 
said that, before the world was, God saw the 
end for which He worked, without accidents 
and without after-thoughts. 

He went further; for, grasping that the 
essence of Christianity is the realisation by 
each individual soul that it is the object of 
God's individual love, he boldly carried this 
to the furthest point of possible emphasis- 
God knew His own before He ever set hand 
to creation He fixed beforehand the day and 
hour, and worked ahead for those He loved, 
as a father (in the parable) starts working 
to win the bread before the child is hungry, 
and even before the child is born. God knew, 



THE PURPOSEFUL LOVE OF GOD 139 

he said, and God arranged, at once for the 
great Cosmos and for the last and least of 
those who were to find in the Good Shepherd a 
new access to the heart of God. With one 
metaphor and another a name written in a 
book, the paschal Lamb, the laying-down of 
the Cosmos with endless variety of phrase, 
he tried to drive home to every man the 
supreme fact of God's love of each man, His 
long prevision of each and His long provi- 
dence for each. He knew very well he was 
using metaphor. " For want of His name," 
said Clement, "we use beautiful names, that 
the mind may not wander at large, but may 
rest on these."* At all hazards he would 
make clear the great fact of God's love as 
antecedent to all things of Christ as the em- 
bodiment of purposeful love of the universe 
itself in all its range as a Cosmos indeed, 
inspired and achieved by love, and subservient 
in its last detail to love. And he aimed at 
doing this by use of the best language avail- 
able to him, and very telling language it was. 

Such thoughts may not commend them- 
selves to us; we may be afraid of them, as 

* Clem. Alex., Strom, ii., 74, 75. 



140 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

too large, too sweeping, too bold. But two 
things may be said. These beliefs have a 
great history, as worthy to be studied as any 
other history for we are bound to study the 
past till we understand it, and absorb it, if 
we are to make steady progress in the 
present. And, further, a faith congenial to 
"the reason and the humanity of the present 
age " (as history can show in many a surprising 
instance) is not always very sure of the respect 
of the next age. "A man's reach should 
exceed his grasp," as Browning said. We 
need a faith larger than we can be quite easy 
about, if it is to be of much real use to us. 

I end with what I began with this : we 
have to reckon, as serious people, with this 
story of the Church; to criticise it, not from 
without but from within; to understand how 
men came to speak as they spoke, and to feel 
as they felt. Criticism, to be just, must be 
identification. That is the duty before us. 
Before we decide as to the final truth of what 
they said, we must know to the full, and from 
within, the evidence from which they spoke, 
and the experience which gave them their 
premisses. 



LECTURE V 

JESUS IN THE CHRISTIAN CENTURIES 

OUR subject in this lecture is Jesus Christ 
in the Christian centuries. We shall 
not for the moment deal with the truth 
of the Christian religion, for our aim through- 
out is to enlarge our basis of facts before we 
embark upon opinion. We shall try to look 
into what the jeligion, true or false, has 
actually effected ; and we shall take the belief 
in Jesus as itself a historical factor, in order, 
first of all, by measuring it against the forces 
with which it has had to contend, to reach 
some approximate measure of its real power. 
In doing this we ought to include some 
inquiry as to the sort of men and women 
affected people like ourselves, with every 
variety of temperament and temptation. 
For there is nothing externally that marks 
the Church as a peculiar body of persons, 
unless, indeed, we recognise, as we may, that 
there is something unique in the range of 



i 4 2 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

character and disposition to which it appeals, 
in the variety of natures which it wins and 
uses.* In the next place, we ought to ask 
whether a factor that works so uniformly for 
the good of mankind, and, with all deductions 
made that should be made for mistakes and 
wrong tempers incidental to all human nature, 
has forwarded the growth and development 
of the human race, is, after all, a mistake; 
whether, as some burning spirits suggest, it 
ought to be the main business of all illuminated 
people to rid the world of the Christian' 
religion. We might go on to ask ourselves 
whether it could be dispensed with, and, if 
so, by what it could be replaced by 
philosophy or economic changes, or both 
or something else. And then we ought to 
ask whether there is not some test of truth 
in the correspondence between the needs of 
the human soul and the Christian Gospel. 
It is very often better for a lecturer to ask 
questions than to answer them; so, while my 
own way of dealing with them may not 

*A closer study of the great Christian biographies would 
\>e a great reinforcement to the Churches to-day. 



THE POWER OF THE NAME 143 

escape notice, I will not attempt categoric 
answers to these questions. What I urge, 
however, is that everything turns on how 
deeply we care to go into realities; and a 
large part of the lecture will be a repeated 
reminder that we need to go very deep 
indeed, if we wish to understand a human soul. 
Let us begin by examining a contribution 
which the belief in Jesus has made to human 
life, which is apt to be overlooked. It is what 
we may call, in language not very readily in- 
telligible to Anglo-Saxons of our day, but 
instantly significant to men of other races and 
other ages, the " Power of the Name." And 
here we shall have to make a short excursion 
into Folklore. 

Herodotus, in a well-known passage, tells 
us that the women of Miletus would never 
call their husbands by name.* All over the 
world we come on the same reluctance to 
reveal names. We meet it in the story of 
Lohengrin, in the English fairy-tale, most 
readily identified by the refrain that is its gist : 
Ninny, ninny, not, 
Your name's Tot Tit Tot ! 

* Herodotus, i., 146. 



144 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

and in the strange fact, which Macrobius tells 
us, that the priests of ancient Rome had a 
secret name for their city.* For man, in the 
primitive stage, name and thing tend to be 
one in essence. The name is not a mere 
convention; in some deep, mysterious bond 
of nature it is the thing; and if anyone knows 
the name, he is master in some measure of the 
thing. Thus, if he learns the name of his enemy 
and has some familiar spirit (for instance) 
whose name he also knows, he can link these 
names in magic to his enemy's undoing. 

In the early days of the Christian Church, 
in the Mediterranean world, as to-day among 
the animistic peoples, we find the minds of 
men infested with a belief, which to us is 
almost incomprehensible, in a whole world of 
spiritual beings or daemons, as the Greeks 
called them. Elaborate accounts of the 
daemons and their nature are given by 
Plutarch and Apuleius. They lived in the 
air; they were of mixed nature something 

* Saturnalia, Hi., 9, 5. Ipsius vero urbis nomen etiam doc- 
tissimis ignoratum est, caventibus Remanis ne quod saepe 
adversus urbes hostium fecisse se noverant ipsi quoque host Hi 
evocations paterentur si tutelae suae nomen divulgaretur. 



DEMONS 145 

between gods and men, between whom they 
might serve as intermediaries. But they had 
many activities of their own good and bad; 
and they were generally recognised as the 
chief dangers of human life. Some of them 
were beneficent guardian powers ; and, from 
one point of view, even the human soul itself 
might perhaps be a daemon. The Egyptians 
assigned the human body, area by area, to 
thirty-six daemons, whose aid would be in- 
voked according to ,the part of the body 
affected by disease. Perhaps every passion 
was induced by some daemon. Mischief of 
every kind was due to them every ill legend 
of the gods was their work; every ugly, cruel, 
or obscene type of worship or sacrifice was 
inspired by them; and they were constantly 
the authors of disease and insanity. Such 
words as daemoniac, nympholept, enthusiasm, 
obsessed, possessed, hag-ridden or bewitched 
along with incantation, enchantment, and 
charm tell, for those who can understand 
them, a long story of human trouble.* 

* It may be permissible to refer to an article of my own 
in the Hibbert Journal, vol. xi., no. I (Oct. 1912), on "The 
Daemon Environment of the Primitive Christians." 
10 



146 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

If a man, then, knew the names and 
affinities of these daemon powers, he could 
use them, for the Neo-Platonist philosopher 
argued that the universe is a unity, all things 
linked to all, but some things more subtly 
connected; and therefore if, as a modern 
chemist uses are-agent to act on some element 
or compound, a man will take in his hand 
a certain stone, and, pronouncing a certain 
name, will add a set form of prescribed 
words, he is also automatically bound to 
control some daemon-power.* This, of course, 
he can set to harry anyone whose name he 
knows. This is the essence of all magic. 

So far I have used the statements of 
Classical and non-Christian writers. This is 
supplemented by modern evidence. Under 
the dominion of spirits, the animistic 
heathen is "bound by three fetters fear, 
demon-worship, and fate. . . . Even his own 
soul is a hostile power against which he must 



* Cf. Clem. Alex., Protr., 58. The Indian name for the 
form of words is mantra. See C. F. Andrews' Renaissance in 
India, Appendix V., for Mrs. Besant's catechism. " Q. Does 
the order of the words matter? A. Yes. Q. Can a mantra 
be translated? A. If it be translated it loses its use." 



DEMONS 147 

ever be on his guard. It is fond of leaving 
him; it allows itself to be enticed away from 
him; it refuses to accept benefits from him. 
. . . Animism seems devised for purpose of 
tormenting men and hindering them from 
enjoying life. To that must be added fear of 
the dead, of demons, of the thousand spirits 
of earth, air, water, mountains, and trees."* 
Hinduism has incorporated much from such 
old beliefs, and has thirty crore of gods 
of one kind and another three hundred 
millions. 

Muhammadanism and Buddhism alike have 
failed to break the power of these spirits; 
Mrs. Besant and the Theosophists in India 
invoke modern science to defend the use of 

* Warneck, Living Forces of the Gospel (tr.), pp. 108, 109. 
See also the most interesting book of my friend, Mr. J. C. 
Lawson : A ncient Greek Religion and Modern Greek Folk- 
lore, on the survival into modern Greece of the belief in 
nymphs and worse things. Mr. Lawson tells us (pp. 48, 131) 
how he once saw a Nereid or at least something which his 
guide knew to be one, and would not wait to allow Mr. 
Lawson a closer investigation. Mr. Lawson says (p. 281) 
that people born on Saturday are credited with the power to 
see their guardian spirits, as well as second sight. His 
remarks on the survival of paganism in the Greek Church 
(p. 47) deserve study it is the outcome of compromise 
centuries ago. 



148 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

charms, spells, incantations, idolatry, and 
caste; they are covered by the vague term 
"hiagnetism." "The water of the Ganges 
was sacred because it was magnetised by the 
great rishis. Hindus bathed at the time of 
the eclipse to wash off the bad magnetism. 
Idols were to be worshipped because they 
were ' centres of magnetism ' which is put 
into them by highly spiritual persons, The 
religious marks were worn on the forehead, 
because the ' materials used have magnetic 
properties.' "* 

Evidence for all this belief in daemons was 
found and is found in abundance in all 
illnesses,f especially sudden ones and those 
that affect the mind, in every unfamiliar occur- 
rence, and in the oracles; and plenty was 
no doubt supplied by men who had any 
natural gifts for hypnotism and legerdemain. 
But the main point is that, evidence or no 

* Andrews' Renaissance in India, p. 149. 

f Mr. John Howell, of the Baptist Missionary Society, tells 
me that, on the Congo, natives stricken with sleeping-sickness 
will change their names (with proper ceremony) to hide their 
identity and so escape the spirits which have sent the 
disease. To be called, even accidentally, by their former 
names troubles them greatly. 



DEMONS 149 

evidence, the human mind was, and is, in 
such systems utterly depressed and paralysed. 

Traces of the daemon-belief, common to 
Jews as well as Gentiles, abound in the New 
Testament. The "prince of the power of the 
air that now worketh in the sons of 
disobedience" (Eph. ii. 2), the familiar "prin- 
cipalities and powers," can be supplemented 
freely, but two crucial passages will suffice. 
This, says Paul, "none of the rulers of this 
world knew; for, if they had known, they 
would not have crucified the Lord of glory" 
(i Cor. ii. 8). And, again, "we wrestle, not 
against flesh and blood, but against princi- 
palities, against powers,* against the world- 
lords of this darkness, against spiritual beings 
of evil in the sky above us; so take to 
yourselves the panoply of God" (Eph. vi. 12). 

When, then, from all this we turn to "the 
name that is above every name," and read 
that at it the knees shall bow of things in 
the sky (Phil. ii. 10), the old phrase takes on a 

* Cf. also Romans viii. 38, 39 : "I am persuaded that 
. . . neither principalities nor powers . . . shall be able to 
separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus 
our Lord." 



150 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

new meaning.* The magician lets loose upon 
us all his allies or they may come against us 
on their own account evil daemons, deceiving 
spirits, powers of darkness, disease,-and terror 
but we have a Name that is above every 
name. " Even the very name of Jesus is 
terrible to the daemons," wrote Justin Martyr, 
tenderest and most beautiful of philosophers. f 
" This," wrote Tatian, speaking of the Gospel, 
"ends our slavery in the world and rescues 
us from rulers manifold and ten thousand 
ty rants. "J " I was now taught," writes a 
modern Japanese Christian, Utschimura by 
name, "that there was only one God, and 
not many over eight millions as I had 
formerly believed. Christian monotheism 
laid its axe at the root of my superstition. 
. . . One God, not many that was a glad 
message to my soul." "There used to be 
fairies here," said an old woman in the High- 

* I do not suggest that this is its only meaning. 

t Justin, Dialogue with Trypho, 30. Justin and Tatian 
belong to the middle second century. 

$ Tatian, 29. 

Warneck, Living Forces of the Gospel, p. 211. 



DEMONS 151 

lands to a friend of mine, " but the Gospel 
came and drove them away." 

One of the worst effects of this subjuga- 
tion to daemons is the hopeless fatalism it 
induces. Every impulse is the work of a 
daemon; no effort is of any use; a man is 
a plaything of devil-powers, and his life is 
governed by stars above him. " It kills man's 
nobler nature, and degrades him to a piece 
of mechanism. . . . The very will for freedom 
is bound. . . . Exceptions to the average are 
more rare than among civilised nations."* 
"We," writes Tatian, on the other hand, "are 
above Fate, and, instead of daemons that 
deceive, we have learnt one Master that 
deceiveth not," and he specially mentions 
Astrology as one of the evils from which he 
has been delivered.! It is a curious reflection 
that Astrology was the earliest form of 
scientific determinism. 

Now let us sum up the matter. We shall 
not be in a hurry to commit ourselves to the 

* Warneck, Living Forces of the Gospel, p. 121. 

f Tatian, 7, 8, 9. Compare a very interesting discussion 
by Tacitus, Annals, vi., 56. See Franz Cumont, Astrology and 
Religion among the Greeks and Romans (1912). 



152 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

belief that there are such powers of evil about 
us, though men who know Paganism at first 
hand sometimes lean to the idea, and modern 
science has no evidence that they do not exist, 
and is indeed invoked (not very skilfully) to 
explain them. But we shall note that, what- 
ever the truth about daemons, where Jesus 
Christ comes in any real way into the hearts 
of men, He liberates them from all fears of 
supernatural enemies. He takes the terror 
out of life by making it possible indeed, 
inevitable that men live in the sunshine and 
warmth of God's love, "children of love," as 
an early Christian writer puts it;* and there 
is no other religion with anything like the 
bright atmosphere of love that the Incarnation 
makes. The terrors go like the night-fears of 
children when the room is flooded with light, 
and one they love stands by them. The mind 
is relieved of an intolerable incubus, that has 
militated more and more against its powers; 
and morality is made possible. Where 
animistic beliefs rule, all things are allowed 
to the mighty man with a strong soul; other 

* Barnabas, 9, 8. 



DAEMONS 153 

men are bound by custom; he is free to do 
what will secure his strength a curious co- 
incidence between the crudest heathenism and 
the philosophy of Nietzsche. Where Christ 
comes, morality is changed from custom into 
the spontaneous overflow of love to Him. 
Whatever our judgment upon Christ - 
whether we count Christianity pure delusion 
or half delusion it does not alter the fact that 
by the belief in Him men are set free to 
think in peace of mind, and are lifted out of 
the slough of selfishness which superstition 
always makes. It becomes possible to appeal 
to conscience, and still more to a new love 
for Jesus Christ, that carries men far in all 
that makes for good. The savage eats his 
enemy to make his own heart braver; the 
Christian, if he takes Jesus seriously, identifies 
himself with his enemy in quite another way. 
The Cross teaches us a new spirit in which 
to approach those who hate us. 

One thing more has to be added on this 
point. The religion of the Graeco-Roman 
civilisation, in which St. Paul moved, like the 
religion of civilised India to-day, had many 
rites and ceremonies and sacred legends, full 



154 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

of cruelty and obscenity. The purer spirits, like 
Plutarch, regretted this, and tried to explain 
that such things must be the work of evil 
daemons gods could not wish them; and yet 
it was possible, Plutarch clearly felt, that even 
the obscene thing was a symbol of something 
great and true. In fact, he could not break 
with tradition. Perhaps human sacrifices no 
longer continued in his day; the point is 
doubtful; but the shrines of Aphrodite still 
kept harlots, hierodules, whose service and 
whose earnings supported the temple, and 
whose life was therefore hardly sinful.* The 
same thing still prevails in modern Hinduism. 
The dedication of little children to such 
temples for such purposes is revolting to the 



*The temple of Aphrodite at Corinth, Strabo says (c. 
378), had at one time more than a thousand hierodules, 
" whom both men and women dedicated to the goddess " ; 
the temple at Comana, in his own day, had six thousand 
(Strabo, c. 535, cf. J. G. Frazer, Adonis, p. 23) ; in Judaism 
they were prohibited (Deut. xxiii. 18), though the regular 
Hebrew word for a harlot means " consecrated woman " 
(q'deshah). For modern India, cf. Meredith Townsend, 
Asia and Europe, pp. 17, 101 : "When, in Lord Dalhousie's 
time, a Bill was drawn for the prevention of overt obscenity, 
it was necessary to insert a clause that the Act should not 
apply to any temple or religious emblem." 



CLEAN RELIGION 155 

better minds of India, but it is still religion. 
We need not dwell on such things. Jesus 
Christ finally lifted religion out of any region 
in which cruelty or uncleanness can be 
associated with it, and made the very word 
inaccessible to such taints, associating it with 
truth and peace and quietness, the service 
of men and a spiritual love of God. 

In all this, whatever our final decision as 
to Christ, it is fairly clear for those who care 
for verifiable fact that the belief in Jesus has 
worked for the good of men, and especially 
of women. The significance of this comes 
out when we study modern Indian move- 
ments, and realise how for the Vedantist, as 
for Plutarch and the Neo-Platonist, there is 
a refined esoteric teaching for the initiate, 
while the crowd may go on as before with 
the old wickedness, miscalled religion. The 
Christian Gospel has the same implications 
for all men, educated or uneducated, in every 
relation of life, the same ideal of conduct and 
of truth. "One is your Master." 

As our next instance of the working of the 
belief in Jesus, we may take the conviction 
that each individual man, however insignifi- 



156 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

cant, is one "for whom Christ died." The 
phrase is Paul's. I will give three cases where 
it has been quoted or paraphrased, to show 
how it works. 

About the year 412 A.D. a new governor 
came from Constantinople to Tripoli, and 
began to misuse the people he had to govern. 
Synesius, the most charming figure of the 
century, hunter and scholar and philosopher, 
a lover of books and dogs, and now bishop 
of the place all against his own inclination 
and sense of fitness, wrote boldly to the 
governor, and told him he was using men as 
if they were cheap; but "precious among 
creatures is man, precious in that for him 
Christ was crucified."* Synesius had not been 
quite sure in his own mind that he was 
properly and fully Christian, but need brought 
him to realise this aspect of the death of 
Jesus. 

When Kett led his rebellion in Norfolk, 
some envoy of the Court came down to 
negotiate with him, and spoke of Kett's 
followers as " villeins." Kett's answer is worth 

* Synesius, Epist. 57, 13880. 



"FOR WHOM CHRIST DIED" 157 

remembering: "Call no man villein who was 
redeemed by the precious blood-shedding of 
Jesus Christ." 

The third instance is one, the source of 
which I have lost. It comes from the 
eighteenth century, I think. A man, injured 
in some accident, was brought into a hospital, 
very near death, it seemed. One of the 
surgeons proposed some drastic treatment, 
adding, fiat experimentum in corpore vili 
the easy quotation we all know. From the 
table, on which the injured man lay silent, 
came a Latin answer : Non ita vile pro quo 
Christ us mortuus est. 

In an earlier lecture I suggested that one 
of the tests we may apply to a religion is its 
power to protect men against us. Here, in 
this old belief, which embodies the very 
central proposition of the Gospel, that Christ 
died for every man, is, I think, the most 
powerful safeguard that the poor, the 
oppressed, the black man, and " ordinary 
people" have ever had against the great, 
whether kings or civil servants, experts 
and specialists, parliaments or plutocrats. 
Nothing so far in India has really shattered 



158 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

caste except Christ. If Christ died for the 
pariah, it cannot defile the rest of us to touch 
one whom Christ loved. 

A missionary has told me a tale from 
Bengal, which illustrates the matter. Village 
people, returning to their village, found a dead 
woman at the road-side, a little child beside 
her, alive and trying to wake her. No- one 
would touch the woman or the child; they 
were wanderers, of unknown caste; and 
religion forbade, till some Christian converts 
came along, whose religion knew no caste. 

Even so sympathetic a student of Jesus 
Christ as Wilhelm Bousset counts it some- 
thing of a defect in orthodox Christianity 
that its system has not room for Bismarck 
" If we accept in its entirety this conception, 
if, that is, we take from modern life its very 
essence, and force it to self-renunciation, we 
shall have absolutely to cast on one side such 
complete and great figures as those of Goethe 
and Bismarck." That may be so. The ideals 
of Bismarck are not those associated with 
the Cross; but which mean more for human 
good and happiness, or for progress ? We 
have to realise that where Christ has touched 



TYNDALE 159 

human character in earnest, the Bismarck 
ideals have been challenged at once, and all 
the school of Bismarck has always realised the 
danger of a free Gospel. A tame-cat clergy, 
with a gospel of a mailed fist, may be 
tolerable; but men, in whom Christ lives, 
and men prepared to champion their fellow- 
men in Christ's spirit these are intolerable 
in any community ruled by the ideals of 
Bismarck, English, German, Russian, or 
Roman. 

Let us take an illustration. William 
Tyndale, " further ripened in the knowledge of 
God's Word " at Cambridge, went to be chap- 
lain in the house of Sir John Walsh at Little 
Sodbury; and there, in controversy with a 
learned man at his employer's table, he broke 
out with the words : "If God spare my life, 
ere many years I will cause a boy that driveth 
the plough shall know more of the Scripture 
than thou doest." His life was spared, and 
he printed that English Testament, which, 
with corrections and revisions far less sig- 
nificant than we think, we still use.* He was 

* Cf. Demaus, William Tyndale (ed. 2), p. 234, on the reason 
for this. 



160 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

carried further, and wrote Of the Obedience 
of a Christian Man, and other works, which 
did not commend themselves to those in 
authority.* Here is his conclusion: "The 
Gospel hath another freedom with her than 
the temporal regiment [i.e, government]. 
Though every man's body and goods be under 
the king, do he right or wrong, yet is God's 
word free and above the king; so that the 
worst in the realm may tell the king, if he 
do him wrong, that he doth naught, and other- 
wise than God hath commanded him; and so 
warn him to avoid the wrath of God." The 
seventeenth century shows what direct 
association with the Bible in English meant 
in the planting of New England and the 
Civil War.f "The worst in the realm may 
tell the king," and they did, to some 
effect; and the results of seventeenth-century 
Puritanism in the history of the emancipa- 



* The significance of Tyndale's work may be divined from 
the extraordinary and violent attack made upon him by 
Sir Thomas More, who devoted more than a thousand folio 
pages to him. 

fOn Bible-reading, see G. M. Trevelyan, England under 
the Stuarts, p. 60. 



CHRISTIAN FREEDOM 161 

tion of mankind are still to receive additions. 
Does not Germany itself owe to Luther, and 
his resolve to make the Bible a people's book,* 
more than to the Bismarck school ? If there 
are those who do not see the relation between 
the belief in Christ and human liberty, at 
all events the dread felt by governments in 
the last four hundred years for people who 
take the Bible seriously should be evidence 
enough whether these governments be 
Spanish Courts or American Presidents and 
Cabinets fearful of slave-holders. It is not only 
that men possessed of the faith in Christ will 
assert the manhood and the rights of others, 
but their own, modestly it may be, but 
doggedly. But we need not turn to former 
centuries. What is the meaning of the dislike 
felt, and put into word and action, by govern- 
ment officials, traders, exploiters of native 
races, and rubber-dealers reputable as well 
as indefensible to the missionary, but simply 
this ? That here is a man who, in his faith 
that Christ died for the black man, is pre- 

* " This book is to be written in the simplest language 
that all may understand it "Luther, letter of 30 March, 
1522. 



162 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

pared to insist that the white man shall not 
abuse him, whether his motive be private gain 
or good government. Christ's servant will 
be the friend of the people for whom Christ 
died ; he may be misguided, and he will often 
be very inconvenient; but it means that, 
wherever the missionary is, there will be a 
reference of everything trade, government, 
and personal conduct to eternal standards 
rather than to a local magistrate's sense of 
expediency. 

But we can go a good deal further, if we 
will look a little more into men. For we have 
to recognise that the belief in Jesus Christ 
has not merely been a restraining influence 
which has kept men from abusing their 
powers, but a deeper stimulus, which has 
worked in a progressive training of conscience 
and a new attitude toward those who need 
help and care. For instance, the late Dr. 
Verrall said that the radical disease, of which, 
more than of anything else, ancient civilisation 
perished, was an imperfect ideal of woman.* 
No one who is familiar with ancient literature 

* Euripides the Rationalist, p. in, note, 



CHRIST AND WOMAN 163 

can deny this low estimate, which comes out 
most clearly when speakers and writers deal 
without emphasis with the ordinary ways of 
life. It is the same in India: "Day and 
night/' say the Laws of Manu, "must women 
be kept in dependence by the male members 
of the family; they are never fit for inde- 
pendence; they are as impure as falsehood 
itself; this is a fixed rule." It seems clear 
that in the earliest Indian as in the earliest 
Greek literature woman is given a higher 
place than she had later. This is significant. 
Why, as civilisation advanced, should the 
belief in woman decline? In the story of 
the Church it is the other way. From the 
first Christians have tended to take their 
Master's view of woman, and have held " there 
is neither male nor female." Their methods 
of carrying out His principles, consistently 
with the standards of decency that have from 
time to time prevailed around them, show 
curious deflections, but it remains that the 
Church has steadily recognised the dignity of 
woman. 

Nowhere in Classical literature perhaps 
nowhere in non-Christian literature is there 



164 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

a teacher of men who is recorded to have 
taken the interest in children that Jesus did. 
The exposure of riew-born children was 
common in Greece, and Plato and Aristotle 
tolerated it in their ideal Commonwealths. 
The plots of plays and romances turn upon it 
with wearisome iteration. So that it was not 
idly that the early Christian apologists 
emphasised the fact that Christians do not 
abandon their own offspring to death or the 
brothel, and keep parrots.* "The childless 
man falls short of the perfection of nature/' 
says Clement of Alexandria. f " Who are the 
two or three gathering in the name of Christ, 
among whom the Lord is in the midst? Does 
He not mean man, wife, and child by the three, 
seeing woman is made to match man by 
God?"J We are apt to attribute a certain, 
monopoly in some vices to Southern 
Europeans, and it is startling to find in the 
Icelandic Saga of the Burnt Njal such a 
passage as this : " This is the beginning of our 

* Clem. Alex., Paed., iii., 30. 
fClem. Alex., Strom. , ii., 139, 5. 
| Clem. Alex., Strom., iii., 68, i, 



EXPOSURE OF CHILDREN 165 

laws " (the Christian law-giver speaks), " that 
all men shall be Christians here in the land 
and believe in God, the Father, the Son, and 
the Holy Ghost, but leave off all idol-worship, 
not expose children to perish, and not eat 
horseflesh."* 

Again, there is slavery, deeply rooted in 
ancient life, the gangrene at once of morality 
and industry, and it lasted on into the nine- 
teenth century. Here it is curious to note 
how men, who theoretically believed in the 
complete inspiration of the whole Bible, 
brought a higher criticism to bear, and saw 
at a glance that the "mysterious destiny" 
assigned to Ham's descendants in virtue of 
drunken Noah's foolish curse was not of equal 
significance with Christ's death for the negro 
slave.f 

The belief in Jesus has given men a keener 
insight and a warmer and quicker sympathy; 

* The Burnt Njal, 101 (Dasent's translation). 

f Is it worth while noting that they were not content 
with " soothing and cheering the victims with hopes of 
immense and inexpensive happiness in another world when 
the process of working them to premature death in the 
service of the rich is complete in this," as Mr. Bernard Shaw 
suggests ? 



1 66 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

it has waked the dedicated spirit and taught 
new ways of service. Believing heart and 
soul in Jesus' death for men, Christians have 
given their lives to help their neighbours in 
the obvious duties of neighbourliness (which, 
as Jesus said, the publicans also do), to re- 
lieve poverty and to study its prevention, and, 
above all, to train the moral standards of 
their fellow-men, and to bring into their lives 
that experience of Christ to which they owe 
all themselves. This sense of being able to 
lead men to a living Christ who will do every- 
thing for them -- the very keynote of all 
Christian service stands or falls with the 
belief in Christ. What other religion has such 
a message of joy? Where are people, who 
can keep it right into old age, poverty and 
pain, apart from Christ? What other Gospel 
is there than His ? Ethics are splendid 
subjects for discussion ^nd for declamation; 
Christian principles have won much admira- 
tion; but where, apart from belief in Christ, 
is the force that can make anything of them ? 
Think how that has stimulated men to lives 
like their Master's. " Christ," wrote WyclifTe, 
" saith within us every day: This I suffered 



THE IMPULSE TO SERVICE 167 

for thee, what dost thou suffer for me?"* 
Men, as we can see all over the world, are 
sporadically capable of wonderful lives of 
service and beauty; but when it comes to 
the use of poor material, who will make saints 
of that? Yet the belief in Christ has done 
it and does it still, affording the motive that 
makes the consecrated life a thing of increas- 
ing power. Let us ask ourselves what is the 
significance of the amount and quality of 
impulse that makes men missionaries and 
keeps them ? Life among a primitive race is 
apt to be hateful, stripped of all the amenities 
we most prize, and exposed to everything that 
jars the nerves, from incessant vermin to inter- 
mittent murder ;f what is it that takes men 

* Christus dicit in nobis cotidie : Hoc passus sum pro te, quid 
pateris pro me ? See Lechler, John Wycliffe and his English 
Precursors (2nd edition, Engl. tr.), p. 273, n. 

t Cf. Livingstone, Travels in South Africa^ chapter xii. 
(end) : " During a nine weeks' tour I had been in closer 
contact with heathens than I had ever been before; and 
though all were as kind and attentive to me as possible, 
yet to endure the dancing, roaring, and singing, the jesting, 
grumbling, quarrelling, and murderings of these children of 
nature, was the severest penance I had yet undergone in the 
course of my missionary duties. I thence derived a more in- 
tense disgust of paganism than I had hitherto felt, and 



1 68 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

and women into it and keeps them there glad 
and eager without books or friends, and 
their children thousands of miles away ? This is 
one of the effects of the Belief in Jesus Christ. 

Plato, long before Jesus was born, spoke to 
men of a last judgment, at which Minos, 
naked, should with very soul contemplate the 
very soul of each in turn immediately after 
death, " alone, without a kinsman beside him, 
all the trappings of his life left behind on 
earth."* Other men wove apocalypses round 
myths after Plato ; and no doubt it contributed 
something to morality. But think of the con- 
trast of these rnyths with the Christian 
conviction of the Great White Throne no 
myth, but a certainty. 

Tuba mirum spargens sonum 
Per sepulcra regionum 
Co git omnes ante thronum. 

Mors stupebit et natura, 
Cum resurget creatura 
Judicanti responsura. 

formed a greatly elevated opinion of the effects of missions 
in the south, among tribes which are reported to have been 
as savage as the Makololo." 

* Gorgias, 523 E. 



THE GREAT WHITE THRONE 169 

Look at these lines their strange simplicity 
of language, so closely in touch with the awful 
simplicity of the thought, their freedom from 
artifice, their austere beauty no random 
products of happy accident, nor the ingenious 
work of artifice. The whole scene lives and 
moves before the poet's eyes he does not 
frame it, he can hardly be said even to imagine 
it there it is; and in nine words he draws 
it, with no syllable of comment or reflection. 
Is there anywhere in human speech so much 
in nine words? And then a new thought 
burns with pain in the poet's heart for he 
grasps that he is no mere spectator he stands 
alone before the Throne; so far as he is 
concerned, heaven and earth have fled away, 
as in the great description in the Apocalypse ; 
and he cries aloud: 

Quid sum miser tune dicturus, 
Quern patronum rogaturus, 
Cum vix Justus sit securusl 

What has this belief carried with it this 
recognition that the world and the individual 
are judged in the last resort by Jesus Christ, 
that His standards prevail, that the last word 



i;o THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

is the measure of the stature of the fulness 
of Christ? That from the scene every 
vindictive element is eliminated, makes all 
more serious. Through the steady facing of 
this ultimate judgment of all life by God, in 
accordance with the standards set in the 
holiness and tenderness of Jesus Christ, the 
Christian community has achieved and kept 
a new recognition of the responsibility of the 
individual, with the result of added concentra- 
tion on the training of the soul. Goethe 
speaks of "what an inaccessible stronghold 
that man possesses who is always in earnest 
with himself and with the things around him." 
How could a man be more in earnest with 
himself and with the things around him than 
by living as Christians have constantly done 
in full view of the Great White Throne? 
Think of the self-criticism induced of the 
steady reference of everything to Christ's 
standards from beginning to end of the 
spiritual force there is for the individual 
Christian in the consciousness of his nexus 
with Christ, past, present, and eternal. It 
is possible to measure something of what it 
all means by remarking what happens when 



THE GREAT WHITE THRONE 171 

the belief disappears a lowering of tone and 
a certain hardening. If Christian teaching 
here be set against 'Stoic or Buddhist, the 
contrast is illuminating. Which has laid most 
stress on the seriousness of life, and on the 
importance of the individual man, and done 
it most effectively? And human progress 
depends at once on the value set by all upon 
the individual and the earnestness with which 
he lives his life. In these matters there are 
few things in history to match for significance 
and worth the plain Gospel of the Christian 
Church, that Christ died for the man, and 
Christ will judge him. 

But beside the historical effect of this 
doctrine, we have to study its origin. How 
came the Christian community, within one 
generation of Calvary, to the conviction that 
the historical Jesus, whom they had known, 
with whom they had talked and travelled 
a crucified provincial, and one of many such 
was to sit upon the judgment-seat of the 
universe? The cross and the throne were 
surely incompatible ideas; and yet they are 
linked deliberately and for the sake of a 
man whom they had passed on the street. 



172 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

What was the experience that led the fol- 
lowers of Jesus to a faith like this ? 

"The love of Christ constrains us," said 
Paul. After all, if we wish to understand 
Christianity, we must come closer in to it, 
and consider, not merely what it has done to 
safeguard and to develope society, but what 
it is for those to whom it yields most of its 
meaning. What has come from the sense 
that the Christian has always had, clearly or 
dimly of being the object of the love of 
Christ, of having been sought by Him, and 
found, and redeemed by Him, of being to 
Christ not a mere item of humanity, but a 
person and dear to Him? What has been 
the effect of the peace and joy of belonging to 
Him, of being His ? Here it may be objected 
that this is just Christian folklore not a very 
impressive criticism; but once more we will 
look into the thing, and try to be sure that we 
understand it, before we pronounce upon it. 

Mr. Lowes Dickinson, in one of his essays, 
suggests that to "most of the best men" the 
whole conception of miserable sinners re- 
deemed by Jesus Christ is "simply without 
any meaning at all." So, too, it appears to 



FORGIVENESS 173 

animistic savages, who are mostly not very 
conscious of any sinfulness or of much respon- 
sibility. But with men who grapple with life 
in earnest, and find how, when it is taken 
seriously, it teems with problems of action 
and responsibility, a more severe sense is 
found of what is asked of them. 'The contest 
with Evil, we feel, is the essence of our moral 
life. But then, on the other hand, the contest, 
our faith must suggest, is relevant to world- 
issues, somehow essential to the whole. In 
fighting for Good we are assisting something 
real that is divine." These, again, are Mr. 
Lowes Dickinson's words in the same essay; 
they represent, apparently, his own view ; they 
are certainly very like what a Christian would 
have said. But a Christian would add: 
Supposing that, in this contest relevant to 
world-issues, where, in fighting for Good, I 
ought to be assisting something real that is 
divine, I have in point of fact failed fallen, 
that is, below what, I see, was the ideal 
conduct and was perhaps possible? Seneca, 
the Stoic, felt .something of this, and used 
to survey every night his day's failures and 
successes: "I hide nothing from myelf; I 



174 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

pass over nothing. For why should I be 
afraid of any of my errors, when I can say : 
4 See that you do it no more, now I forgive 
you.' "* Seneca was a lovable man, but even 
his friends have to own that other people, 
rightly or wrongly, did not forgive him quite 
so easily. At all events, there are many, and 
these among the best of men, who cannot 
forgive themselves and have not done it 
men who feel in sober earnest that if they 
are not to be burdened for ever with past 
failure, if they are to be clear of old taints, 
if they are to be relieved of the obstacles that, 
as a result of the characters they have 
developed, block their access to other men, 
it must be by another, and that this other 
is in plain fact Christ Himself. That is the 
common Christian belief, shared by all the 
Christian communities; and, if Mr. Lowes 
Dickinson is right, "most of the best men" 
must, ex hypothesi^ be outside those com- 
munities. Each man must decide this for 
himself; but our present concern is to see 
what the love of Jesus is for those who find 

* Seneca, de ira, Hi., 36, 3. 



VICTORY IN CHRIST 1 75 

most in Him, and one point, on which they 
are all agreed, is this belief that in Him the 
sin of the past is taken away. They certainly 
live on the basis of being able, by His strength 
daily given, to overcome the repeated impulse 
of evil from without or from within, and of 
being, in the New Testament phrase, "kept 
by the power of God." "We are more than 
conquerors through Him that loved us." 
That is the Christian language, right or 
wrong. 

With this aspect of Christ as the giver of 
the victory over disorder, as the one power 
that can "keep our hearts and thoughts,"* 
we may associate the contribution of the 
historical Jesus and the permanent Christ to 
sanity in the common business of life, to the 
quiet mind, to sense in religion. Here is a 
religion that is not trance or ecstasy, nor 
ritual and ceremony, neither delirium nor 
Spwpeva, "but righteousness and peace and 
joy in the Holy Spirit"; and this works out 
in the most ordinary affairs of human inter- 

* Perhaps it is worth while to note that, Phil. iv. 7, St. 
Paul wrote " thoughts," and a little study of his experience 
of thoughts and their movements may explain what he meant- 



176 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

course. Neither George Fox nor John Wesley 
started with any idea of an immense develop- 
ment of English industry and commerce, as 
the result of his work very far from it. They 
thought of eternal life. How, then, have the 
societies they founded done so much in 
English trade? When one reflects upon the 
material on which Wesley, at any rate, had 
to work, the wonder grows. It is evident 
that conversion meant in hundreds of cases 
what it means still a clearing of brain, and 
a disentangling of faculty, which, quite apart 
from spiritual things (if one may use so 
careless a phrase), involve an extraordinarily 
heightened effectiveness in the mundane 
affairs of buying and selling, making and 
planting, guiding and directing. 

Have we studied enough the place of 
prayer in the ordering of life and in the 
development of character? What does its 
perpetual reference of everything to the will 
of Christ mean in self-criticism and self- 
correction? Do we realise enough what 
Christian people have gained in every way 
from this constant reminder of the love of 
Jesus, of His life and death, and the associa- 



PRAYER AND PAIN 177 

tion of the soul with its Saviour? There are 
those who call all this delusion, auto- 
suggestion, and the like. We may ask if 
any other delusion, any other variety of auto- 
suggestion, has done so much in making solid 
character, sane, healthy, normal, and effec- 
tive? Can we persuade ourselves that in a 
rational universe delusion does better than 
truth? Prayer, we must remember, for the 
Christian is nothing without Jesus Christ. It 
is worth while to weigh the effect of the love 
of Jesus in this direction also. 

With this we may connect the new attitude 
to pain. Jesus Himself, we read, deliberately 
associated Himself, His claims, and His 
nature, with suffering. That fact the Church 
could not forget, nor would its critics allow 
it to forget it. He was " crucified in weak- 
ness," and it was remarked that He refused 
the anaesthetic draught. And a part of the 
Christian life, for Paul, at least, was identifica- 
tion with Christ on this side of His ex- 
perience " the fellowship of His sufferings." 
" With Stupidity and sound Digestion man 
may front much," wrote Carlyle in Sartor, 
but these are not the endowments with which 
I? 



178 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

the Christian faces pain he is sensitive to 
it, and must be, if he is to do his work in. 
the world. How else can he have sympathy 
with people whose first need it is? What, 
then, has it meant to men to realise the 
first-hand knowledge of pain that Jesus Christ 
had, pain of body and mind and heart to 
know that He understands what He is to 
heal? 

I have been told by a missionary from 
India that once, ill with fever, she lay groan- 
ing, and, I suppose, scarcely knowing what 
she said or why, she kept repeating "Ah! 
me! ah! me!" Her ayah overheard her 
and, mistaking the syllables, said: 'Yes, 
Memsahib, that is it; Amen! Amen!" and 
the white woman learned anew the lesson she 
had come to teach. This is the effect of the 
love of Jesus in making men and women 
willing to bear pain as long as He chooses 
they shall, in the faith that what His love 
assigns or tolerates is not very much amiss. 
It, too, must have contributed more to man- 
kind than we remember. Think of Bunyan's 
contentment to be in prison, " God . . . 
satisfying of me that it wa His will and mind 



THE LIFE OF JOY 

that I should be there/' and his resolve after 
twelve years of it to continue there on the 
same terms " till the moss shall grow on 
mine eyebrows." 

On this follows naturally the new life of 
joy that we find in the Christian Church the 
new song, as it is called in the Apocalypse. 
"A musical thought," says Carlyle,* "is one 
spoken by a mind that has penetrated into 
the inmost heart of the thing; detected the 
inmost mystery of it, namely the melody that 
lies hidden in it; the inward harmony of 
coherence which is its soul, whereby it exists, 
and has a right to be, here in this world. All 
inmost things, we may say, are melodious; 
naturally utter themselves in Song. . . . All 
deep things are Song. It seems somehow the 
very central essence of us, Song; . . . See 
deep enough, and you see musically; the 
heart of Nature being everywhere music, if 
you can only reach it." 

The early Christian did reach it. The Holy 
Spirit, said Hermas, is a glad spirit.f Synesius 

* Heroes and Hero Worship, Lecture III. 
t Shepherd of Hermas, Mandates l 10, gj. 



i8o THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

was told the same by old men when he was 
depressed at becoming a bishop, and they also 
told him that the Holy Spirit gladdens His 
partakers.* Augustine found the Church 
glad; and so it goes on through the ages.f 
The hymn-book is a volume of Christian 
evidences the product of generations of 
thinking and living. Thought and feeling, 
inherited experience and individual experi- 
ment, all go to the making of a great hymn. 
We do not give enough attention to what 
lies behind, and lies in, our hymn-books. 
How much man so to speak must there be 
in a hymn, or any poem, if it is to last 
a generation, and many generations, and still 
express the deepest thought and experience of 
God that men know? How much of life is 
there in Jesa dulcis memoria? It has to be 
remembered, too, that the hymn-book is in 
the main a Christian product. Cleanthes 
wrote a sort of hymn to Zeus or Fate; but 
nobody sang it. The Christian hymn implies 
the congregation an entire community shar- 

* Synesius, Ep. 57, p. 1389, Migne. 

t Cf. Clement of Alexandria, Paed., i., 22 : The Church 
{he one body that remains rejoicing always and for ever. 



THE HYMN 181 

ing the same happiness; and Jesus Christ is 
the "inmost thing" whence it all comes. 

Thus, the biographer of Francis of Assisi 
writes: "Drunken with the love and com- 
passion of Christ, the blessed Francis did 
at times make such songs, for the passing 
sweet melody of the spirit within him, seething 
over outwardly did oftentimes find utterance 
in the French tongue, and the strain of 
the divine whisper that his ear had caught 
would break forth into a French song of 
joyous exulting. At times he would pick up 
a stick from the ground, and setting it upon 
his left shoulder, would draw another stick 
after the manner of a bow with his right hand 
athwart the same, as athwart a viol or other 
instrument, and, making befitting gestures, 
would sing in French to the Lord Jesus 
Christ."* Poetry, as Wordsworth put it, is 
"the spontaneous overflow of powerful feel- 
ings."t 

I take one illustration only a hymn made 
by the first English hymn-writer, the mystic 

* Speculum Perfections, cap. xciii. The Mirror of Perfection, 
tr. Sebastian Evans, p. 165. 
t Preface to Lyrical Ballads, 1800. 



1 82 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

Richard Rolle of Hampole (? 1290-1349), 
a precursor in some ways of the Reformation, 
e.g., in his emphasis on the love of Christ. 
He marks three stages in his course, which 
he calls calor, canor, and dale or ; and the 
singing came to him by surprise, and after 
that his experience is what he says quite 
simply : Totiens glorior, quotiens nominis tui, 
Jesu, recorder. His theory of the religious 
life is in amore Dei canere et jubilare quasi 
raptus super terrena, in se deficere et in Deum 
pergere. Here are a few of his verses :* 

I sytt & syng of lufe-langyng fat in my hert es bred : 
Ihesu my keyng & my joyng, whyne 1 war I to f e led ? 
Ful wele 1 wate in al my state, in joy I sulde be fed : 
Ihesu me bryng til J>y wonyng, 3 for blode fat )>ou base 
sched. 

Demed he was to hyng, 3 fe faire aungels fode : 
Ful sare fai gan hym swyng, 4 when fat he bunden* 

stode, 

His bak was in betyng, & spylt hys blissed blode, 
pe thorn corond fe keyng, fat nayled was on fe rode. 6 

* The Latin sentences will be found in Horstman's edition 
of Rolle, vol. ii., Introduction, p. xiv. The verses are in 
vol. i., p. 76. 

1 Why not? 2 Dwelling. 3 Hang. "Beat. 5 Bound. 8 Cross. 



RICHARD ROLLE 183 

Whyte was his naked breste, & rede his blody syde, 
Wan was his faire face, his woundes depe & wyde; 
pe iewjns 7 wald not wande to pyne 8 hym in }>at tyde : 
Als streme dose of )>e strande, his blode gan downe 
glyde. 

Blynded was his faire ene, his flesch blody for-bette; 
His lufsum lyf was layde ful low & saryful vmbesette. 
Dede 9 & lyf began to stryf whefer myght maystre 

mare, 
When aungels brede was dampned to dede 9 to safe 

oure sauls sare. 

Lyf was slayne & rase agayne, in faire-hede 1 ' may we 

fare ; 
And dede' es broght til litel or noght, & kasten in 

endless kare. 
On hym }>at }>e boght hafe al )>i thoght, & lede )>e in 

his lare" ; 
Gyf al )>i hert til Crist )>i qwert, 12 & lufe hym ever-mare. 

If Art is the offspring of Joy, we have 
also to remember Charles Lamb's emphasis 
on the sanity of true genius. When, then, we 
find in the Christian life the combination of 
the deepest and intensest joy with sanity and 
self-discipline, we have surely favourable con- 
ditions for great Art. While Christ's teaching 



7 Jews. Torment. 9 Death. lo Beauty. "Learning. 12 Joy. 



184 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

seemed to some to suggest that all things 
temporal are vain, to others it was as clear 
that the historical Jesus did not live in 
a vain show rather in a beautiful world, 
the work of His Father. Historically, in 
Christ Art found itself again, and pro- 
duced great works of deeper significance. 
The new value of life and of man was 
bound to tell. This is one way in 
which the joy associated with the belief in 
Jesus Christ has affected mankind. It is a 
large subject, and it would take us too far 
and too wide in historical research to pursue 
it; for the moment all we can do is to note 
that the debt of Art to the Gospel is far 
larger than people of the artistic temperament 
sometimes recognise. Their quarrel is with 
its control and control is yet the one thing 
needful for such temperaments, if they are to 
achieve Art. 

Two points only I wish to suggest while 
we are dealing with Joy. Most of us miss 
a good deal of its value, because we contuse 
it with more fugitive emotions, and come to 
look on it as a mere idle flash, like summer 
lightning that illumines nothing. That is 



11 THE DEEP POWER OF JOY " 185 

superficial criticism, as Wordsworth would tell 
us: 

With an eye made quiet by the power 

Of harmony, and the deep power of joy, 

We see into the life of things. 

A great poet is apt to be more of a 
psychologist than we suppose, and a saying 
like this, taken with Wordsworth's descrip- 
tion of the poet as one " who looks at the 
world in the spirit of love,"* should lead us 
to a truer estimate of Joy and its significance. 
With this in our minds we shall be less 
disposed to undervalue Joy as an index to 
fundamental Truth; and when we realise the 
perennial joy that keeps breaking out in the 
Christian community, with its "deep power" 
of insight, work, and endurance, we shall be 
better able to measure the meaning of the 
love of Jesus. 

For, in the next place, the joy that springs 
from love, like love itself, points to a personal 
centre. If Wordsworth's love of Nature and 
joy in Nature ,seem to suggest that this is 
wrong, the reply is that for Wordsworth 

* Preface to Lyrical Ballads, 1800. 



1 86 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

neither was Nature impersonal, nor were 
animals, or even flowers and plants, incapable 
of personal feelings.* It is the abstract noun 
that is the most hopeless of all things, barren 
of comfort and barren of power. That sort 
of mistake the Christian Church has gener- 
ally managed to avoid, and the reason lies 
in the fact that the very source of everything 
was for the Church a historic personality. 
There have always been people for whom an 
abstract proposition is invariably more con- 
vincing than a fact; but most of us walk 
better with at least one foot at a time on 
earth. It has been the salvation of the Church 
that Jesus was a person, and not a doctrine. No 
one, as Dr. Rendel Harris once put it, can sing 

How sweet the name of Logos sounds! 
On the contrary, Giacopone dei Todi, the 
friend of St. Francis, comes far nearer the 
real thing in his hymn on the Nativity :f 

Fac me vere congaudere 

Jesulino cohaerere 
Donee ego vixero. 

Our last point in this long lecture shall 

* See Lines written in Early Spring, 1 798. 

t Cf. Sabatier, Life of St. Francis of Assist, p. 286. 



CHRISTIAN HOPE 187 

be to remind ourselves of the place of Hope 
in Christian experience: 

Hope, the paramount duty that Heaven lays, 
For its own honour, on man's suffering heart. 

Hope is not an easy virtue. There is death 
to grapple with and all men's theories of 
death extinction and the transmigration of 
souls, "eternal re-dying " as it has been called. 
Life, when one is young and forgets age and 
death, is a gay thing for the pagan ; but every 
pagan litany ends in a shriek of terror, or 
the grim, set teeth and hard mouth of despair. 
From the first, however, it has been noticed 
that the inscriptions on Christian graves in the 
catacombs and elsewhere have a different note 
from those the pagan carved.* The belief 

* Cf. Marucchi, Christian Epigraphy (Eng. tr.), No. 34: 



IN NOMINE 
QVIESCIT 



and No. 84, a curious combination of Greek and Latin : 



AHMHTPIC ET AEONTIA ^ 

CEIPIKE <I>EIAIE BENEMEREN 

anchor 

TI MNHC0HC IHCOYC fl 

O KYPIOC TEKNON . dove 



1 88 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

in immortality rested on Jesus Christ, and 
there it still rests a faith that finds help in 
several suggestions of value, but in the long 
run rests on Him.* Men who believe in 
Him will take the risk of there being no< 
eternal life ; in any case they do not care much 
about it apart from Him. 

The Christian martyr deserves more 
sympathetic study than he has had. There 
were foolish and noisy martyrs, but their talk 
need not obscure for us their action. Still, 
in the main, the martyrs were quiet and com- 
posed. " Miserablest mortals," writes Carlyle 
when he reaches Louis XVI. on the scaffold, 
" doomed for picking pockets, have a whole 
five-act Tragedy in them, in that dumb pain, 
as they go to the gallows, unregarded; they 
consume the cup of trembling down to the 
lees. For Kings and for Beggars, for the 
justly doomed and the unjustly, it is a hard 
thing to die." Yet, with a full sense of pain 
and shame and popular execration, utterly 
unhelped by human sympathy, men and 

* Cf. Herrmann, Communion with God, p. 290 (Eng. tr.) : 
" We cannot think of the personal life of Jesus as some- 
thing that could ever be given over to annihilation." 



THE CHRISTIAN MARTYR 189 

women faced death, quite gladly, and quietly.* 
It is easy to say: "Yes, they looked beyond, 
and did it for eternal rewards." Eternal 
rewards look poor on the other side of the 
vivicomburium, the stake and the faggots. 
The motive, however, was not the thought 
of what Jesus Christ would do for them, but 
a great consciousness of what He had done, 
of what He was sheer gratitude and love.f 
The same sure hope shows itself in work 
and service. Marcus Aurelius' famous Diary 
is surely the most desperately hopeless book 
ever written. Omar and Ecclesiastes have a 
clear enjoyment of their literary work; 
Marcus had as little joy or hope as ever man 
had who got through a life of work without 
hanging himself. But the Christian did not 
work without hope. " Christ lives," wrote 

* Clement of Alexandria (Strom., ii., 125) quotes Zeno's 
saying, that the sight of one Hindu enduring the flame was 
better than all the declamations about pain, and he points, 
not unjustly, to " the boundless fountains of martyrs daily 
before our eyes, being burnt, impaled, and beheaded." On 
martyrdom, perhaps the best things to read are Tertullian's 
Scor place and On Flight in Persecution. 

f See on this Clement of Alexandria, Strom., iv., 14, on 
love to the Lord as the motive in martyrdom. 



1 9 o THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

Luther, "and does not sit at the Emperor's 
but at God's right hand, else we should have 
been lost long ago."* The vision of the 
triumphant Christ may seem to some a fancy; 
yet what it has meant in constraining power 
and in resultant victory it is not easy to com- 
pute. It is the men who have believed in 
the eventual supremacy of Christ who have 
won Him what supremacy He yet has, though 
they themselves justly enough would say 
that it was He who did it through them. The 
great note of Christian song is given in the 
Apocalypse : " Thou wast slain and Thou hast 
redeemed us. ... To the Lamb be blessing 
and honour and glory and power for ever 
and ever." 

Throughout this lecture I have tried to set 
out side by side what has been actually 
achieved by the Christian Church and in the 
Christian man, and what the Church the 
community at large and the individual in 
particular has said to explain how such 
things were achieved. My task has been 
history rather than philosophy; and if the 

* Letter of 9 July, 1530, to Justus Jonas, 



THE FACT AND ITS MEANING 191 

Church's language has been dreadfully un- 
philosophic in the judgment of some people, 
still, it is the historian's business to remember 
Othello's bidding: 

Speak of me as I am; nothing extenuate, 
Nor set down aught in malice. 

We shall not understand Church or saint, 
republic or trust company, poet or warrior, 
on the basis of a revised version toned down 
to suit a priori judgments. We must have the 
actual word and deed, however foolish; and 
we must remember especially the historian 
must remember that word and deed are 
nothing till they glow with the light of the 
whole personality behind them. This and 
that the Church has done; this and that, 
one Christian saint or another; and we know 
it. Nothing in this lecture is unfamiliar 01 
out of the way. It is all as common as can 
be; not a street-corner crowd with a Salva- 
tionist officer in its centre, but the story of 
the Church in the centuries is there. My 
task is to remind you of what you know, and 
to ask if we understand it in all its wonder and 
significance. Not till then can our opinion 



THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

be final. It is a story of power. The language 
of the Church and its explanations may be 
all wrong; but it represents a real force. If 
there is better language to express that force, 
let us have it by all means;* but if the better 
language leaves out, as sometimes happens 
when tales are improved, the gist of the whole 
story then the old language will be nearer 
the fact. The Christian Church has tried 
again and again to express what most it means 
in other language, but it has not succeeded; 
it can find no other account of love and power 
than that they are bound up with Jesus Christ. 



* Supposing the better language found, the first experi- 
ment might be to substitute it for the familiar expressions of 
the New Testament, and to see how the book read when 
Jesus had been eliminated in favour of the more accurate 
expression. 



LECTURE VI 
THE CRITICISM OF JESUS 

SO far in the course, of which this is the 
last lecture, our aim has been to dis- 
cover along what lines we may reach 
the actual experience of the Christian Church 
setting fact, in the first place, before theory, 
in the endeavour to understand what the 
Church means before we pronounce upon it. 
From the start we have realised that 
experience is hard to grasp in its fulness in 
any case, and is only to be known by such 
an identification as will let the original 
factors act upon the mind again, and, as far 
as possible, in the original way. Point by 
point, in our study of the Church and its 
experience, we have been brought back to 
Jesus Christ, for at each step we found 
the Christian community at one in the con- 
viction that everything depends upon Christ. 
In every phase of its life the one thing that 
decisively differentiates its experience from 
13 m 



I 9 4 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

that of the world around is its relation to Him. 
He is the historical source of the whole move- 
ment; He is the moving factor still; such, 
rightly or wrongly, is the fixed belief of the 
Christian Church, after a great deal of experi- 
ment, both in trying to minimise the place 
He must hold, and in trying to avail itself of 
what it calls " the unsearchable riches of 
Christ." Throughout, a tacit challenge is 
offered to the critic : "Do you understand 
Him? Do you see what it is that drives 
the Church back on to Him in every age and 
in every situation?" Great as the part has 
been which the Christian communities have 
played in human history, the whole, according 
to the Christian, is, after all, a mere phase of 
the activity of Jesus Christ. The statement 
may sound preposterous or paradoxical, but 
for the moment it does not concern us to 
pronounce judgment upon it. Our business 
as we have agreed so often is to realise 
before we judge ; and, however odd the funda- 
mental conviction of others may sound to us, 
we have to see for ourselves what they really 
mean, and what they are trying to express- 
not least when this conviction is strongly held 



THE JUDGMENT UPON CHRIST 195 

by a community the thoughts and lives of 
whose members have so profoundly affected 
human history. 

This lecture will be devoted to the con- 
sideration of some methods of approach to 
the pivotal question in every study of the 
Christian movement viz., the personality 
which is its centre. N o man, however possessed 
of truth himself, can make up the mind of 
another; Jesus Himself never attempted to 
do that for anyone; but it is possible to put 
evidence before men, or, better still, to suggest 
ways in which they may apprehend it for 
themselves by personal adventure. 

Why must we undertake to form any 
judgment upon Jesus Christ? Why is it im- 
possible to let Him alone ? In the first place, 
because we are confronted by the historical 
Christian Church, and cannot get away from 
it, however much some of us may wish to be 
rid of it. The Christian Church is there; 
the whole of Christian history is there, with 
all the endless ramifications of influence it 
has exerted upon mankind. To refuse to 
consider such matters is to cut ourselves off 
from humanity and its experience, to count 



196 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

too much of it alien to us. It is only 
possible to be human as one is open in heart 
and mind to the life of all men; and to be 
closed to what has meant so much is to be 
half-men at best, to lack that sympathy and 
intelligence for others which makes us men, 
and by which alone we can hope to grow. 
We cannot by our own choice cut ourselves 
off from the deepest force mankind has 
known a factor as powerful in the present 
as in the past and keep our manhood 
undiminished. 

There the Christian Church stands, and in 
the centre of all things for it is Jesus of 
Nazareth. There are those who make des- 
perate efforts to disprove His historicity, to 
convince themselves that He never existed. 
Such endeavours are quite intelligible ; if the 
Christian Church has to be got rid of, Jesus, 
the historical Jesus, must go* first; and every 
attempt made to torture historical evidence 
to suggest that He never taught and never was 
crucified at all, is a recognition that for the 
Church all depends on Him. 

A religion, it is sometimes urged, is the 
weaker for having an historical figure as its 



THE HISTORICAL BASIS 197 

centre and resting on an historical basis ; and 
Christianity, accordingly, is doomed to share 
the fortunes of the historical Jesus. Thus 
the Swami Vivekananda, the great leader of 
the Vedantic movement in modern India,* 
urges that Hinduism alone can be the 
universal religion for mankind, for " all the 
other religions have been built round the life 
of what they think an historical man, and 
what they think their strength is really their 
weakness, for smash the historicality of the 
man and the whole building tumbles to the 
ground. Half the lives," he continues, "of 
these great centres of religion have been 
broken into pieces, and the other half are 
doubted very seriously. As such, every truth 
that has its sanction only in their words 
vanishes into air again." We need not discuss 
the Swami 's principles, which bear the usual 
marks of quick thinking, but we may accept 
one of his sentences and apply it to Jesus 
Christ, for whom he no doubt designed it: 
" Smash the historicality of the man and the 
whole building tumbles to the ground." 

* See C. F. Andrews, The Renaissance in India, pp. 128-132, 
158-159 ; Meredith Townsend, Asia and Europe, pp. 252-260. 



198 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

Whether a religion needs a historical basis, 
or is better without one, is another issue, and 
is at best a rather abstract question. The 
main issue here for us is the historicity of 
Jesus. If the ordinary canons of history, used 
in every other case, hold good in this case, 
Jesus is undoubtedly an historical person. If 
He is not an historical person, the only 
alternative is that there is no such thing as 
history at all it is delirium, nothing else; 
and a rational being would be better em- 
ployed in the collection of snuff-boxes. And if 
history is impossible, so is all other knowledge. 
Another line, however, is suggested, which 
has the merit of sense, and has, moreover, 
such support as some supposed historical 
parallels will give. Jesus, it is conceded, is, 
of course, historical, as Zoroaster, Buddha, 
Socrates, and Muhammad are historical. 
Each of these four gave mankind a great 
impulse, and so did Jesus; and neither in 
their case nor in His does the value of the 
religion rest on the person of the teacher. 
The suggestion is attractive, but one or two 
things diminish its importance. In neither 
of the four parallel cases can it be said, as 



THE FOUNDERS OF RELIGION 199 

in the case of Jesus, that the influence of the 
teacher as a personality has not declined as 
the generations have separated men from him. 
The schools of Socrates and of Zoroaster are 
practically extinct apart from two interest- 
ing but small communities of Zoroastrians 
in Yazd and Bombay.* Buddha's religion 
or philosophy is not, in the form in which he 
taught it,afaith that greatly moves the masses 
of mankind. The religion of Islam bears on 
it, indeed, the impress of Muhammad's per- 
sonality a fatal inheritance, which keeps men 
in a backwater wherever the religion of the 
Quran really prevails. On the other hand, 
no one can say that since the Reformation the 
Christian nations have been retarding the 
world's progress. We may lament that they 
have had so many wars and been guilty of 
so much wrong done against primitive 
peoples, but we must recognise that these 
defects they share with all mankind, while the 
progress is their own. There is something 
about Christianity, candid students of human 
affairs will admit, that is of value. What is it ? 

* On the Zoroastrians of Yazd, see E. G. Browne's delight- 
ful Year among the Persians, chapters xiii. and xiv. 



200 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

What is the real value of Christianity? 
There are those who say at once: "Not its 
theology." That, they urge, stands very much 
on a level with similar constructions, as 
fanciful and as unproven, which other re- 
ligions can show; there is little choice in 
Folklore, they tell us. But the ethics of 
Christianity are sounder. Christians may not 
actually manage to "love their neighbours 
as themselves," indeed, some clever people 
say it is better they should not quite succeed 
at it but their average decent grasp of the 
ideas of altruism and social service is a good 
thing for society, and it would be a pity if it 
were lost. On the other hand, it is somietimes 
urged against the Gospel that it is essentially 
in its ethics that it fails; that it teaches men 
submission and contentment, to turn the other 
cheek and to bear with oppression, confiscated 
cloaks and commandeered miles; that it is, 
in reality, by jiow, essentially an engine of 
middle-class industrial tyranny.* 

* Mr. Bernard Shaw, for instance, says: "Christianity, in 
making a merit of such submission, has marked only that 
depth in the abyss at which the very sense of shame is lost " 
and so on. History is against him, if that counts. 



THE REAL VALUE 

Whatever has to be said of Jesus, no one 
can read the Gospels with any intelligence 
and suggest that He was the emissary of any 
government or middle class, inculcating ideas 
to secure their predominance. However much 
may be uncertain, it is certain that He was 
an original man earnest, quick, clear- 
sighted, and fearless, no man's agent. If 
oligarchies and despotisms have used the 
Church that bears His name, and applied 
parts of His teaching to their own ends, they 
have had as often reason to regret it when 
men caught His mind and studied His 
thoughts un-garbled. His teaching, He would 
have said, was never meant for second-hand 
use. He, at all events, never aimed at being 
a captain of echoes. It is not real criticism to 
judge Him by echoes, nor by organisations 
that have lived on echoes. 

We turn, then, to His teaching to that 
"sublime ethic" in which we are told to look 
for the real value and here we find un- 
expected allies. Modern Jewish students of 
ancient Judaism tell us that there is very little 
that is original in the teaching of Jesus, as 
Christian scholars would see if they would 



202 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

take the trouble to go to the original 
documents instead of lazily depending on St. 
Paul or the warped narratives of the Gospels.* 
Even the so-called Golden Rule is found in a 
negative form in one of the Jewish fathers. f 
Jewish morality, it is said, has been steadily 
written down; it has always been as good as 
Christian, and the great Jewish moralists have 

*For a thorough-going defence of Jew and Pharisee, see 
Gerald Friedlander, The Jewish Sources of the Sermon on 
the Mount (London, 1911). His view is that "the career of 
Jesus as prophet and Messiah was an entire failure " (p. 6) ; 
" the Lord's prayer is merely an adaptation of nine verses 
of Ezekiel" (p. 165); "we have not seen any good reason 
to prefer the teaching of Jesus to that of the Old Testament, 
and of the Scribes and Pharisees " (p. 45). Mr. Friedlander's 
polemic against Mr. Claude Montefiore is significant. A very 
different view of Pharisaism is taken by another Jewish 
scholar of the same name Moriz Friedlander " brought 
up," as with real feeling he says in self-defence, " in 
Pharisaism, which I learnt to know from its noblest and 
deepest side, which I lived up to manhood." 

f It is interesting to find the same kind of comment in Mr. 
Yoshio Markino's book, When I was a Child (p. 93). " The 
latter [the New Testament] was a great disappointment for 
me. Of course, the Sermon on the Mountain is very high 
ethic, but these were not new lessons to me. Many Oriental 
philosophers have talked about the ethics equal to that 
sermon long, long ages before." The book is full of in- 
terest for anyone concerned in any way with the spreading 
of Christianity in the non-Christian world. 



JEWISH PARALLELS 203 

a parallel for everything of worth in Chris- 
tianity. 

To this reasoning two replies have recently 
been made. The Jewish scholar, Moriz Fried- 
lander, frankly takes the line that Jesus 
offered the Pharisees something higher than 
they knew, and that they made a fatal mistake 
in refusing it.* Wellhausen's famous reply 
takes the Jewish attack more simply "Yes, 
it is all in the Talmud and how much else ! " 

We may, however, ask a further question. 
Is it only because there is inferior matter in 
the Talmud that Christ prevailed? Is the 
world really so apt to be moved by moral 
maxims ? By catchwords, yes men in groups 

* Moriz Friedlander, Die Religiose Beiuegungen innerhalb 
des Judentums im Zeitalter Jesu (Berlin, 1905) ; Synagoge 
und Kirche in ihren Anfange (Berlin, 1908). He speaks 
of Jesus " being like a meteor streaming in light across the 
world, whose kindling and enlightening rays could never 
again be extinguished "; " and if that light was veiled (verhullt) 
by short-sighted and dark Pharisees and worldly priests, it 
broke out and still breaks out " (S. u. K., p. 151). " Jesus 
died a heroic champion for the truth and for the people's 
redemption. He died because he tore the veil from the face 
of the hypocritical Pharisees the ' coloured,' as the Talmud 
calls them and showed the great masses their true nature " 
(S. u. K., p. 155). " For this work of man's redemption, 
Jesus lived and offered himself up" (R. B. t p. 339). 



264 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

and communities are from time to time the prey 
of catchwords, but not for long, as Abraham 
Lincoln's well-quoted saying suggests. But 
the world moved by maxims ? 

Alas ! the great world goes its way ! 
It never did and it never would consider the 
Rabbis or their maxims- 
Far less consider them again! 
Let them show how they anticipated Jesus 
in every moral precept He gave what does it 
matter ? Who cares ? It was Jesus, not Hillel, 
that conquered the ancient world. EN TOYTOI 
NlKAwas never thought or said of any Jewish 
symbol. If Christianity were no more than 
a heap of precepts, it might interest men 
to-day as little as the Talmud. We need not 
invoke the evidence of Paul, who had at least 
as good a knowledge of first-century Judaism 1 
as most of us have. Our Jewish critics have 
cleared the air for us, and helped us most 
materially. If the sublime ethic, the altruism, 
and so forth, are all in Judaism, then the real 
value is somewhere else. As Mr. J. M. 
Robertson says : " The fundamental source of 
error in this connection is the assumption that 
mere moral doctrine can possibly regenerate 



THE DIFFERENTIA 205 

any society independently of a vital change 
in social and intellectual conditions." We 
may differ as to how this vital change is 
to be produced, but the sentence as it stands 
is sound. It is a vital change that is needed, 
and the Christian Church has always known 
it and said so. The differentia between the 
Christian faith and all other religions is the 
personality of Jesus Himself. "When one 
loses Christ," said Luther, "all faiths (of the 
Pope, the Jews, the Turks, the common 
rabble) become one faith."* 

We have come back to our problem again 
the formation of some serious judgment 
upon Jesus Christ Himself. Here is the force 
that historically has transformed the thoughts 
of men, their standards, and their life. The 
old world to which He came has become 
new; the Lamb of God has taken away 
already much of the sin of the world. We 
have to study how He has done it. He begins 
with a group of a dozen or so men, living in 
great intimacy with Him; and I am not clear 
that there is anything in all Christian history 
so full of wonder as the transformation of 

* Quoted by Harnack, History of Dogma, vii. 199. 



206 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

these men.* Again and again it has come 
to me with surprise, even with embarrassment 
how came the change in them ? What made 
it ? Through them again He has forced Himself 
upon the world quite quietly. The tide itself 
could not come up so noiselessly. The world, 
itself, in an oblique way, has accepted His 
canons for the criticism of other people. It 
has recognised Him, too, as its chief difficulty, 
the very ground and foundation of the Church 
of which it is so weary. He stands the 
permanent life of that Church, which has 
sacrificed so much and done it so gladly for 
Him, and which only lives, it assures us, in 
virtue of His perpetual presence. 

Here we touch a theological problem, which 
I am wishful to avoid at present. We have to 
think at once of the historical Jesus and of 
the permanent Christ, and if we plunge im- 
mediately into the vexed question of their 
relations, it will take us into an area where 
it may not as yet be profitable to spend our 
time. For this is, above all, a matter that is 
not to be settled on a priori grounds, on the 
basis of our preconceptions. It was precisely 

* See p. 171. 



DECISION AS TO CHRIST 207 

to avoid this that throughout this course we 
have gone to history first, to enlarge our range 
of actual facts and to deepen our under- 
standing of the facts we already have. For 
the facts with which we have to deal are 
not objective dead things like empty shells 
among pebbles on a beach but living things, 
like Luther's "truths with hands and feet"; 
not always intelligible at the first glance, but 
always relevant. 

Bearing in mind how much we have to 
learn and to assimilate before we are ripe 
for a judgment upon Jesus Christ, we have to 
realise that such a judgment has to be made. 
All day long, as Jesus hung on the cross, the 
crowds passed Him; and each man's life was 
affected by the judgment he made or did not 
make. The priest or the Pharisee who 
mocked the soldier who sat at the foot of 
the Cross and diced the women who wept 
the pious people who turned away their faces- 
Simon who carried the cross each man's life 
was conditioned for ever by his attitude that 
day, whether he thought so or not. So, 
through the centuries, the procession of man- 
kind has moved past the Cross, judging, and 



208 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

made or unmade by their judgments 
upon it. You and I are face to face 
with it now; some judgment upon it is 
inevitable we cannot escape it. He is the 
central figure in all human history, and on 
our attitude to the centre all depends for us. 
On our judgment rests in great measure our 
use and place in society as we ignore or 
admire, turn away or follow, hate or love, 
Him who has meant and means most for all 
mankind. How are we to judge Him? 

In the rest of this lecture I want to offer, 
not a judgment, but a method a caution and 
a reminder of some qualifications that we must 
have, if we are not to judge in a shallow way.* 

First of all, let us recapitulate a few points. 
We have to remind ourselves again and again 
that we have to touch the fact independently 
of preconception, to know it from within, and 
to know it in its full significance and its true 
perspective. A hundred years or so ago, 
Tieck, writing of Novalis, said: "A spirit of 



* Bengal's sentence at the beginning- of his Gnomon (Pref. 
vi.) supplies a useful caution : Quisquis in Scriptura inter- 
pretanda aliquid netware vult t se ipse explorare debet quo jure 
id fad at. 



THE DIFFICULTY OF CRITICISM 209 

such originality must first be comprehended, 
his will understood, and his loving intention 
felt and replied to; so that not till his ideas 
have taken root in other minds, and brought 
forth new ideas, shall we see rightly, from the 
historical sequence, what place he himself 
occupied."* The words may surely be applied 
to the more difficult task we have in hand, and 
yet how often it is true that, as Bishop 
Creighton wrote: "We are clear by missing 
out half the elements involved." 

We have further to remember that it is the 
task of criticism to distinguish the highest 
values, for these are the true ones. Anybody, 
it is said, could write a set of verses as good 
as such and such a poem of Wordsworth ; but 
the question is, Who could equal him at 
his best? "A line of Wordsworth's," wrote 
Lamb, " is a lever to lift the immortal spirit. "f 
And the illustration may suggest to us another 
thing. Do we remember how, in every other 
sphere, the critic has to be trained and is only 
trained by association with the masterpiece? 
that Wordsworth had to grow his own public, 

* Quoted by Carlyle in his essay on Novalis. 

t Letter to Barton, 15 May, 1824 (Lucas, No. 328), 

H 



210 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

because reading England knew only too well 
that his poetry "would not do," for the simple 
reason that they had never seen any poetry 
like it before ? Who will say he is ripe enough 
to judge Jesus Christ? How many of us have 
judged Him from the Stoic or the Epicurean 
standpoint after all ? We live in the twentieth 
century, so far as journalism and electric 
transit are concerned; and our minds have 
learned from nineteen centuries not enough 
to differentiate us from the Stoics and 
Epicureans who laughed at Paul on the 
Areopagus. Remember what Lamb said 
about the men who talked literature at him in 
the East India Company's office;* and let 
us ask how far we are trained enough for the 
judgment we have in hand. The acutest 
minds can be singularly unintelligent. Jeffrey, 
when he penned the opening sentences of his 
famous review on Wordsworth, little thought 
that, with all his brilliance and taste, he was 
making his name a byword for ever for bad 
criticism. 

There is another caution of which we need 
often to remind ourselves. We are to apply 

* Letter of 18 February, 1818 (Lucas, No. 229). 



PERSONALITY 211 

ourselves to the task of judging Jesus Christ, 
and to do it we have (as it is called) to re- 
construct His personality. To those who 
know anything about Him the very words will 
be alarming enough. Anyone who has tried 
to reconstruct a personality, however simple, 
knows quite well knows acutely in proportion 
to the pains he has given to the task how 
difficult it is. Wordsworth tells us how to him 

the lonely roads 

Were open schools in which 1 daily read 
With most delight the passions of mankind, 
Whether by words, looks, sighs, or tears, revealed; 
There saw into the depth of human souls, 
Souls that appear to have no depth at all 
To careless eyes. 

It is the careless eye that does the mischief. The 
mimic and the caricaturist represent a higher 
stage a little higher. It is the essence of 
their work the virtue and the defect of it 
that they always give their subject from one 
angle. Their representations convey character, 
we say, but never completely. The sharp nose 
or the squint in the cartoon suggests the man 
at once, if it is only half-a-dozen strokes of 
the pencil. But a personality is a rnore com- 






212 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

plicated thing. Character is many-faceted. It 
would be better, indeed, to drop such a 
metaphor from a polished stone, and to try 
another more living. Light and shade pass 
over the long grass as the wind sways it this 
way and that, now in and now out of the 
shadow of the tree, tree and grass both 
moving in the breeze, and the play of the 
gleams upon the blades is infinite. There are 
characters as various. Coleridge applied to 
Shakespeare the Greek epithet "myriad- 
minded," which he remembered or invented. 
Let us think over the character and the per- 
sonality, with which we have to deal in Jesus 
Christ, rather more carefully. The general 
teaching of the Gospel is intelligible and 
simple; and it is amazing how, if you let 
people alone with the Gospels, they will under- 
stand Jesus Christ, if they are simple enough 
and true enough. But we have for our 
purpose to gain what Paul called " the measure 
of the stature of the fulness of Christ." 

There are four qualifications, if I may so 
call them, that I would suggest for anyone 
who proposes to make some judgment upon 
Jesus Christ; and every one of them is so 



KNOWLEDGE OF THE FACTS 213 

very obvious that I feel reluctance in putting 
them forward. But the carelessness of men and 
women in forming and expressing opinions 
is one of the astounding things in life ; it is so 
general and it implies so much profound in- 
difference to truth. It is of itself a negation of 
God. It is no new thing. In the Gospels 
we find our Lord remarking upon the in- 
sensitiveness of men to fact, and challenging 
them to face fact for themselves. 

First of all, then, I set and I do it quite 
simply and without irony the knowledge of 
the plain facts of our Lord's life as recorded 
in the Gospels, and of the facts of the 
Church's history. This seems so obvious as- 
not to need mention, but the Gospels do not 
receive that study to which they are entitled. 
People have a general impression of them at 
best, and learn with surprise (to quote an 
instance) that in the narrative of the Nativity 
the Magi are in one Gospel and the Shepherds 
in another. When I read Professor Lake's 
book on the Resurrection, I realised with 
some shame that I had never followed out 
any single Gospel in its story of what 
happened, but had in my mind a careless 



214 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

conflate version, which had come to me I 
did not know how. How many of us have any 
clear idea of the characteristics of the four 
writers of the Gospels to say nothing of Q 
or the Logia ? How many of us have studied 
the methods of Matthew and Luke in using 
Mark and their other material? I will go 
further, and, waiving all this detailed work 
on our authorities elementary enough I 
would ask if we know the events of our Lord's 
life and His words ? One has not far to go 
to meet extraordinary ignorance of these, and 
it does not seem to stand in the way of sweep- 
ing judgments upon Jesus Christ.* 

I have spoken in a previous lecture of the 
permanent value to us of the historical Jesus 
as a safeguard against the complete evapora- 
tion of the Gospel into theory no imaginary 
danger, as the history of the Church can show. 
I need say nothing at this point of the intense 
relief it is at times to take refuge in the plain 
tale of the life and teaching of the actual 
Jesus and the whole of it, when we are 

* Quam sapiens argumentatrix sibi videtur ignorantia 
humana, is the caustic remark of Tertullian (De Sped. 2). 



ON READING THE GOSPELS 2 1 5 

bombarded with ingenuities and eschato- 
logies. The beauty and the sanity and the 
power of these plain books without adjectives 
come full of healing to the soul; and one 
recalls with sympathy how eighteen centuries 
ago the plain style of the Christian's books 
was one of the things that attracted Tatian to 
Christianity.* 

What happens when people yield to this 
attraction? Here are a few words, not my own, 
but those of one who was brought up quite 
without religious training, but found under 
some stress that life needs a base in God : 
"And then I began to read the Bible. I was 
always coming on bits of the New Testament 
in books; and I tried to believe the appeal 
lay in the style. But then I took my courage 

* Tatian meant more particularly the prophets. In passing 
it does seem worth while to ask how the writers of the 
Gospel came to write as they did plain fact, no comment, 
no word of admiration for Jesus or of condemnation for His 
enemies. The same sort of reserve has won for Thucydides 
a name, among modern scholars, for intellectual coldness and 
aloofness as if it were impossible to convey real feeling 
without saying so. Ancient critics, however, saw and felt the 
power and pathos of Thucydides through the reserve; and 
the quietness of the evangelists surely adds incalculably to 
their story. 



216 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

in both hands and read the New Testament 
right through and saw there was no contact 
(with God) except in Christ." 

We may ask the man who criticises Jesus 
Christ if he has honestly read that history 
with the decent modicum of attention that 
is due to a book which means so much to 
men and women. With a great work, a single 
reading is of little use ; it is only intimacy that 
counts. One might ask, further, whether the 
book has been read with any sense of that 
aftergrowth of human association, which, in 
the case of master-works, adds so much to 
the value of what the writer had consciously 
in mind, or, more truly, developes what he 
felt from what he expressed. Such books 
never yield their meaning to the hurried 
reader, as much of the criticism of Euripides 
(for example) will prove. It is something to 
read a masterpiece in the copy some friend 
has used and pencilled, and to follow that 
friend along with the author, " reading where 
the quiet hand points." The New Testament, 
if one took the trouble to read it so, is full 
of such marks. Think of that chapter which 
Knox on his death-bed asked for, as the one 



HISTORICAL IMAGINATION 217 

"in which he had first cast anchor."* The 
New Testament is not to be understood fully 
without the community behind it, for which 
it was written and which has lived with it 
all the centuries, till (in more senses than 
one) it knows it by heart. 

All this brings me to what I may call the 
second qualification the historical imagina- 
tion. Once again let us recall Carlyle's words 
on Novalis of the value of a book in introduc- 
ing us to " some earnest, deep-minded, truth- 
loving man " till we can follow the movement 
of this thought. t Can we read the Gospels till 
we penetrate the phrase and see the man on 
the hillside among his friends, and catch the 
gleam of his eye, and mark what he does 
with his hands J how the casual word touches 
some hidden spring, as it were, and from 
the treasure of the heart comes the speech 
and such speech ! Or have we a higher and 
keener attention for Novalis? Is it fair, it 
may be asked, to expect so much of ordinary 
people? That is to beg the question. The 

* John xvii. ; Hume Brown, Life of Knox, ii., p. 287. 
t See p. 59. 

I Cf. Mark x. 21 ; i. 41 ; and Acts xiii. 16; xxi. 40 ; xxvi. I (all 
three of Paul speaking). 



218 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

critic is not an ordinary person, if there are 
any ordinary persons at all. We are all 
capable of much more mental energy than 
we care to exert; and when a man begins to 
talk of ordinary people, it is generally a sign 
of shuffling of some sort. In any case, those 
of us who are in earnest about Jesus Christ, 
who wish really to understand Him, may be 
expected to have higher standards of know- 
ledge and sympathy. 

But these, after all, depend less on 
intellectual than on moral character. It is 
remarkable how Carlyle, in describing one 
and another of the great men in his Essays, 
says sooner or later the same thing about 
each of them, even when they are so different 
as Boswell and Burns and Voltaire that the 
man had a great loving heart, and that was 
how he could interpret men and speak to 
men and win them. What degree of loving 
insight have you? is Carlyle's question,* and 

* Cf. the passage in the essay on Mirabeau : " The real 
quantity of our insight, how justly and thoroughly we shall 
comprehend the nature of a thing, especially of a human 
thing, depends on our patience, our fairness, lovingness, 
what strength soever we have : intellect comes from the whole 
man, as it is the light that enlightens the whole man." 



"ON HIS KNEES" 219 

we may ask it of the student of the Gospels. 
For anyone who loves the Gospels can under- 
stand them and live himself into the scenes 
they describe till he knows the company there 
to some purpose. Sympathy is the highest 
mode of intelligence. The word has suffered 
from being used by dull people to cover their 
coldness, and it is safer to counsel reading 
with admiration. Goethe said that Schlegel, 
if he was to criticise Euripides, ought to do 
it "on his knees." If we tiy this plan with 
a new author, we find often enough that after 
a few pages we have unconsciously risen from 
our knees; the man is not great enough or 
true enough to keep us there. But, be it 
sympathy or admiration, some such plan is 
necessary if we are to get the full significance 
of any great work or any great man, and be 
liberated from the small attitude of the merely 
clever person. 

The third qualification is some natural or 
cultivated sympathy with the fundamental 
ideas and feelings of Jesus Christ, and it 
follows from what we have just been consider- 
ing. Does the critic stand near enough to 
the man whom he criticises, in interests, in 



220 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

tastes, in training ? Once more the emphasis 
falls on the necessity of the critic being 
trained. The criticism of the outsider is 
everywhere recognised as worthless. Is a 
critic of Jesus to be trusted who has no 
essential sympathy with religion; who does 
not see how native it is to man, like art and 
music;* whose instincts for religion have 
become atrophied? Is he not, rather, like a 
colour-blind person, who has not studied 
pictures, let loose in a picture-gallery ? What 
can he say without giving himself away? 
Jesus is, after all, the highest term in religion ; 
and just as a child prefers a coloured picture- 
postcard of some intelligible kitten or horse 
to any Raphael or Botticelli, the man, for 
whom religion is not a passion, who is not 
intensely conscious of those needs which 
religion alone can satisfy, cannot be expected 
to care about Jesus. The savage often does 
not; why should the Epicurean, or anybody 



* Cf. John Watson, The Philosophical Basis of Religion, 
p. 187: "Religion is not something accidental to man, but 
something inseparable from his rational life. It is that un- 
dying and inextinguishable faith in the divine, the denial 
of which is ultimately the destruction of all other beliefs." 



THE TRAINING OF THE CRITIC 221 

else to whom, by his own choice in life or 
by accident, Jesus is as yet unintelligible 
in His greatness? 

Let us take two aspects of what religion 
meant to Jesus, and ask ourselves, first, how 
far we understand His passion for the 
redemption of men? That is quite a simple 
and obvious thing to ask. "The Son of Man 
came to seek and to save that which was lost." 
Do we realise how much He implied by " lost," 
or to what point of salvation He meant to 
bring those He found? We are all touched 
to-day, more or less, by the social needs of 
millions of our fellow-countrymen; but how 
far are we prepared to go to save them, and 
how high do we think of raising them ? Is our 
maximum the spiritual heights of the middle 
classes? Let us try to realise the intensity 
and the passion with which Jesus gave Him- 
self " a ransom for many " and ask ourselves 
how much we are prepared to face for the sake 
of the vulgar and the depraved ? If we share 
His mind at all on this point, we shall be 
able to understand Him growingly; and as 
we do so, we shall realise more and more 
the amount of redeeming which He saw men 



222 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

need. Indeed, as men come into the mind 
of Jesus, the more conscious they grow how 
much they need Him. 

Do we realise, again, in any vivid or true 
way the extent and nature of Jesus' sense 
of God? how He sees and apprehends God 
in all things, not merely as a great item in 
every situation, but as the one factor? how 
alive He is for the fact of God? how full 
all life is of God for Him? Have we any 
sympathy with, or intelligence of, one whose 
life is so filled with the power and the joy 
of the real presence of God? All this is 
obvious in the Gospels, if we are trained 
enough in our business of observation to see 
the flame in the burning bush. To put it 
more directly, Have we any sense of needing 
God, or do we crave at all for contact with 
God ? If we do not, we shall not be interested 
in Jesus. 

The fourth qualification shall be the sense 
of insufficiency. Plato spoke of philosophy 
being the offspring of wonder;* and it was 

* Theaetetus, I54E. Cf. Aristotle, Metaphysica, i., 2, who 
adds that the cessation of wonder is the end of all philosophy. 



THE SENSE OF INSUFFICIENCY 223 

a beautiful and illuminating thought. It is 
wonder that makes the poet and the painter; 
and it is only as they embody it in their 
work that it appeals to men;* it is only as we 
accept it that we can learn the meaning and 
value of their art. When this faculty of 
wonder dies out in us, we lose the world 
and all it means of beauty and truth. There 
is human nature, there is that morality which 
is deeply implanted in man and without which 
he can achieve nothing and cannot realise 
himself who, as the old phrase goes, is 
sufficient for these things ? There are men 
always in every sphere who are masters of 
everything that is to be known there, and 
can inform us completely and we turn away 
from them; they are weary, stale, flat, and 
unprofitable. In religion it is the same; it 
is only as we grasp its wonder that we can 
begin to understand. In all these things, in 
Nature, in art, in morality, in religion, the , 
infinite element is what appeals to the human 
mind and soul. It is the experience of the 
Church that in Jesus Christ is this same 

* " If a poem is not wonderful," says a critic of our 9\yi} 
day, " it is nothing." 



224 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

quality, and that for His interpreter the same 
aptitude for the infinite is essential. As men 
study Him in earnest, they grow less satisfied 
with their knowledge and their understanding 
of Him; He goes beyond them, and they 
follow here with the same sort of experience 
that men have who take seriously any other 
permanent aspect of God's manifestation of 
Himself* the path is daily lit up with new 
wonder, fresh surprises and new marvels 
quicken the follower, as the exploration 
extends. 

The German Jew, Borne, said that Chris- 
tianity is " the religion of all poor devils. "f 
Jesus, in another vernacular, said much the 
same thing. It is for the people who are 
not satisfied, who know their need and feel 
it progressively the tempted, the beaten, the 
miserable. Christ is most theirs who need 
Him most and know it; and He is best 
learned through the sense of our own limita- 
tions. It is the old story of the Church He 
is known by acceptance. With Him, as in 

* Cf. a striking sentence in Mark x. 32. 

t Brandes, Main Currents in Nineteenth Century Literature, 
vol. vi., p. 97. 





' TO KNOW CHRIST' 225 

the case of every real interest, the secret of 
knowledge is identification. " To know 
Christ," said Melanchthon, " is to know His 
benefits not to contemplate His natures or 
the modes of His incarnation/'* Luther said 
the same : 

' The Sophists have described Christ how 
He should be Man and God they count His 
legs and arms, and combine His two natures 
together wonderfully; and that is only a 
sophistic knowledge of the Lord Christ. For 
Christ is not called Christ for having two 
natures. How does that touch me? But He 
bears this lordly and comfortable name from 
the office and work that He has taken upon 
Him; that gives Him the name. That by 
nature He is man and God, is His affair; 
but that He uses His office and pours forth 
His love and becomes my Saviour and 
Redeemer, that is all to my comfort and 
good."t 

* Hoc est Christum cognoscere, beneficia ejus cognoscere, non 
ejus naturas, modos incarnationis ejus contueri ; Intr. to his 
Loci, ist edition, 1521 ; quoted by Harnack, History of Dogma 
(tr.), vii. f p. 198, n. 

t Quoted by Harnack, History of Dogma (tr.), vii., p. 2. 
15 



226 THE CHRISTIAN TRADITION 

As we saw before, it is in action that truth 
is discovered and tested,* by the application 
of individual experiment to inherited ex- 
perience. Jesus Christ is best understood in 
the strenuous life of love and service of men 
in "battles with dulness and darkness," as 
Carlyle called them in the failure of our 
strength, when His power comes into play- 
in the endeavour to meet the need of other 
men, when our own springs of help are dry 
and we turn to Him- in the wrestle with God 
in the darkness, when He alone lets in the 
light upon God for which we crave. " Doubt 
of any sort cannot be removed except by 
Action. "f It is in work of this sort alone 
that the character can be trained, on which 
depends the "loving insight" we need, and, 
indeed, the mind with all its powers. " How 
can we," asked Henry David Thoreau, "ex- 
pect a harvest of thought who have not 



* Falsehood, says Clement of Alexandria (Protr. 77), is not 
got rid of by merely putting the true alongside of it, but 
by using the truth. 

t Christiani hominis est non de dogmatis magnifice loqui sed 
cum deo ardua semper et magna facere. Zwingli, quoted by 
Harnack, History of Dogma (tr.), vii. (end), 



CONCLUSION 227 

had a seed-time of character ? " How can we, 
we in turn may ask, expect to understand such 
a character, such a personality, as that of 
Jesus Christ, if we have never grappled in 
earnest with the powers of sin and misery, 
over which He won the victory, " not without 
dust and heat "? 

The last word for to-day is this. When a 
man sets about judging some masterpiece in 
art or literature, as long as he knows little 
about it, he is pleased with his power of 
judgment. But if he consort in earnest with 
the masterpiece, till he knows it, the positions 
are reversed, and he finds that the master- 
piece becomes his judge at last educates him 
and tests him and shows him himself. Some 
of us begin by judging Jesus Christ, and 
find, as we come to know Him, that His 
standards replace ours, that the very nature 
of the case requires us, in the old phrase, to 
learn of Him, and that where we started as 
critics, we end as disciples and are glad 
of it. 



INDEX 



Readers are reminded that the chief topics will be found in 
the Table of Contents. They are, therefore, generally 
omitted here. 



Animistic peoples, 144, 147, 

173 

Apocalypse, 1 1 6 1 22 
Aristotle, 87, 222 
Arnold, Matthew, 16 
Arrhabdn, 1 29 
Astrology, 1 5 1 
Astronomy, 6 
Augustine, 83, 90, 94, 100, 

1 80 

Aurelius, Marcus, 62, 93, 189 
Auto-suggestion, 10 
Authority, 43 

Bab, 24 

Bengel, 208 

Bernard of Morlaix, 63 

Bernard, St., 180 

Besant, Mrs., 146, 147 

Bismarck, 158, 159 

Boat-builder, 47 49 

Borne, 224 

Bousset, W., 158 

Burnt Njal, 164 

Buddhism, 22, 24, 25, 63, 

i/i, 199 
Bunyan, 178 

Caesar, 75 

Caste, 157, 158 

Caird, E., 59 

Carlyle, T., 22, 58, 59, 92, 

106, 109, no, 177, 179, 

188, 218, 226 



Celsus, 112, 120, I2 
Clement of Alexandria, 130, 

139, 164, 226 
Clement of Rome, 127 
Clough, 34 
Copernicus, 6 

Daemons, 144 147 
Darwin, 7, 8 

Dei Todi, Giacopone, 186 
Dickinson, G. L., 172, 173, 

174 

Dio Chrysotom, 133 
Dogma, 39 
Doxology, 116 

Emerson, 106 

Fatalism, 2 1 
Fox, George, 11, 176 
Francis of Assisi, 181 
Friedlander, G., 202 
Friedlander, M., 112, 134, 
202, 203 

Galileo, 6 

Geology, 7 

Gibbon, 2, 72 

Gcethe, 45, 81, 106, 219 

Harris, Rendel, 186 
Hebrews, Epistle to, 113, 

114 
Hermas, 179 



228 



229 



INDEX 



Herodotus, 143 
Hierodules, 154 
Hinduism, 23, 135, 147, 148 
History, 18, 19 

Ignatius, 133 

John, Gospel of, 114 116 

Kawaguchi, 25 
Kett, 156 
Knox, 216, 217 

Lamb, Charles, 183, 209, 

210 

Lawson, J. C., 147 
Livingstone, 1 67 
Longinus, 107 
Luther, 73, 75, 100, 109, 161, 

189, 203, 207, 225 

Macrobius, 144 
Markino, 202 
Melanchthon, 225 
Mendel, 9, 10 
Milton, 6, 7, 88, 107 
Muhammad, 22, 199 
Mysteries, 126, 127 

Name, power of the, 143 
Neo-Platonism, 23, 86, 98, 

155 

Nereids, 147 

Nicodemus, Gospel of, 122 
Nietzsche, 63, 64, 131, 153 
Norden, 107, 108 
Novalis, 58, 208 

Pagan world, 60 64 
Paul, St., 66, 67, 68, 90, 

98, 107, 113, 125, 130, 

131, 134, 137 



" Perhapsology," 80 
Philanthropy, 128 
Philosophy, 14, 8486 
Pilgrim in India, 94, 95 
Plato, 5, 1 8, 39, 51, 64, 93, 

98, 1 68, 222 

Plutarch, 62, 72, 98, 155 
Poet, 2730 

Race, 19, 20 
Rainy, R., 3, 55 
Ransom, 121 
Robinson Crusoe, 52 
Rolle, Richard, 181 183 

Seneca, 173 
Shakespeare, 75, 89 
Shaw, G. B., 91, 165, 200 
Slavery, 120, 129, 134, 165 
Stoics, 63, 73, 89, 93, 97, 

171 
Synesius, 156, 179 

Talmud, 203 

Tatian, 150, 151, 215 

Tertullian, 23, 83, 129, 189, 

214 

Theory, 39 42 
Thomas of Celano, 168, 

169 

Thoreau, H. D., 226 
Tyndale, W., 73, 159, 160 

Watson, J., 220 
Wernle, P., 92, 117 
Wesley, J., 73, 176 
Woman, 162, 163 
Wordsworth, W., 15, 17, 28, 

181, 185, 209, 211 
Wycliffe, 1 66 

Zoroaster, 199 



PRINTED BY 

THE KINGSGATE PRESS, 
LONDON AND BEDFORD. 



Fourth Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net. 

The Conflict of Religions 

IN THE 

Early Roman Empire 

BY 

T. R. GLOVER 



THE work is an attempt to make the reader see 
the Founder of the Christian movement and some 
of His followers as they appeared among their con- 
temporaries ; to represent Christian and Pagan with 
equal goodwill and equal honesty, and in one 
perspective ; to recapture something of the colour 
and movement of His life ; to follow the conflict 
of ideals, not in the abstract, but as they show 
themselves in character and personality ; and in this 
way to discover where lay the living force that 
changed the thoughts and lives of men, and what 
it was. 



" Dr. Glover analyses with keen perception, breadth of out- 
look, and eloquence." Daily Mail. 

" A narrative full of well-digested learning and made interest- 
ing by an engaging lucidity and animation of style." Scotsman. 

" In this careful and scholarly work the author makes much 
that was obscure and ill-defined vivid and definite." Globe. 

"This book is a real book, consecutive and logical in its form 
and written with rare literary skill ... a learned and brilliant 
book." Westminster Gazette. 



Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net. 



VIRGIL 



BY 



T. R. GLOVER 



object of this book is to bring Virgil before 
the reader essentially as a poet to study his 
attitude to the questions of his own day and of all 
time as they bear upon him, and to discover something 
of his value as an interpreter of life. The book has 
been revised for this New Edition, and in the 
interests of the general student of literature trans- 
lations have been added of the Latin passages 
quoted. 



" The book is a luminous contribution to the interpretation 
of one of the noblest thinkers of the ancient world." Standard. 

" His book is one alike of admirable freshness and wide 
knowledge, and we strongly commend it to all teachers and 
students." Athenceum. 

" Gratitude is due to Dr. Glover for his scholarly and fasci- 
nating volume." Birmingham Post. 

"A work abounding in scholarship and in fertile sugges- 
tions." Scotsman. 



A SELECTION OF BOOKS 

PUBLISHED BY METHUEN 

AND CO. LTD, LONDON 

36 ESSEX STREET 

W.C. 



CONTENTS 



General Literature ... 2 

Ancient Cities .... 13 

Antiquary's Books ... 13 

Arden Shakespeare ... 14 

Classics of Art . . . 14 

'Complete' Series ... 15 

Connoisseur's Library . . 15 

Handbooks of English Church 

History 16 

Handbooks of Theology . . 16 

1 Home Life ' Series ... 16 
Illustrated Pocket Library of 

Plain and Coloured Books . 16 

Leaders of Religion . . 17 

Library of Devotion . . 17 

Little Books on Art . . 18 

Little Galleries ... 18 

Little Guides .... 18 

Little Library .... 19 



Little Quarto Shakespeare . 20 

Miniature Library ... 20 

New Library of Medicine . 21 

New Library of Music . . 21 

Oxford Biographies . . . 21 

Four Plays 21 

States of Italy .... 21 

Westminster Commentaries . 22 

' Young ' Series .... 22 

Shilling Library . . 22 

Books for Travellers . . 23 

Some Books on Art. . . 23 

Some Books on Italy . . 24 

Fiction 25 

Books for Boys and Girls . 30 

Shilling Novels .... 30 

Sevenpenny Novels ... 31 



SEPTEMBER 1913 



12 



METHUEN AND COMPANY LIMITED 



READINGS ON THE PARADISO OF 
DANTE. With an Introduction by the 
BISHOP OF RIPON. Two Volumes. Second 
Edition. Cr. Bvo. 15*. net. 

Yickers (Kenneth H.). ENGLAND IN 
THE LATER MIDDLE AGES. With 
Maps. Demy Bvo. los. 6d. net. 

Wade (G. W. and J. H.). RAMBLES IN 
SOMERSET. Illustrated. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Waddell (L. A.). LHASA AND ITS 
MYSTERIES. With a Record of the Ex- 
pedition of 1903-1904. Illustrated. Third 
and Cheaper Edition. Medium Bvo. js. 6d. 
net. 

Wagner (Richard). RICHARD WAG- 
NER'S MUSIC DRAMAS. Interpreta- 
tions, embodying Wagner's own explana- 
tions. By ALICE LEIGHTON CLEATHER 
and BASIL CRUMP. Fcap. Bvo. zs. 6d. each. 
THE RING OF THE NIBELUNG. 

Fifth Edition. 
LOHENGRIN AND PARSIFAL. 

Second Edition, rewritten and enlarged. 
TRISTAN AND ISOLDE. 
TANNHAUSER AND THE MASTERSINGERS 
OF NUREMBURG. 

Waterhouse (Elizabeth). WITH THE 
SIMPLE-HEARTED. Little Homilies to 
Women in Country Places. Third Edition. 
Small Pott Bvo. 2s. net. 

THE HOUSE BY THE CHERRY TREE. 
A Second Series of Little Homilies to 
Women in Country Places. Small Pott Bvo. 

COMPANIONS OF THE WAY. Being 
Selections for Morning and Evening Read- 
ing. Chosen and arranged by ELIZABETH 
WATERHOUSE. Large Cr. Bvo. $s. net. 

THOUGHTS OF A TERTIARY. Small 
Pott Bvo. is. net. 

VERSES. A New Edition. Fcap. Bvo. zs. 
net. 

Waters (W. 0.)- ITALIAN SCULPTORS. 
Illustrated. Cr. Bvo. js. 6d. net. 

Watt (Francis). EDINBURGH AND 
THE LOTHIANS. Illustrated. Second 
Edition. Cr. Bvo. ior. 6d. net. 

*R. L. S. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Wedmore (Sir Frederick). MEMORIES. 
Second Edition. Demy Bvo. js. 6d. net. 

Welgall (Arthur B. P.). A GUIDE TO 
THE ANTIQUITIES OF UPPER 
EGYPT: FROM ABYDOS TO THE SUDAN 
FRONTIER. Illustrated. Second Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. -JS. 6d. net. 



Wells (J.). OXFORD AND OXFORD 
LIFE. Third Edition. Cr. Bvo. y.6d. 

A SHORT HISTORY OF ROME. Twelfth 
Edition. With 3 Maps. Cr. Bvo. 33. &/. 

Whitten (Wilfred). A LONDONER'S 
LONDON. Illustrated. Second Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Wilde (Oscar). THE WORKS OF OSCAR 
WILDE. Twelve Volumes. Fcap. Bvo. 
$s. net each volume. 

i. LORD ARTHUR SAVILE'S CRIME AND 
THE PORTRAIT OF MR. W. H. n. THE 
DUCHESS OF PADUA. in. POEMS. iv. 
LADY WINDERMERE'S FAN. v. A WOMAN 
OF No IMPORTANCE, vi. AN IDEAL HUS- 
BAND, vn. THE IMPORTANCE OF BEING 
EARNEST. vni. A HOUSE OF POME- 
GRANATES, ix. INTENTIONS, x. DE PRO- 

FUNDIS AND PRISON LETTERS. XI. ESSAYS. 

xii. SALOME, A FLORENTINE TRAGEDY, 
and LA SAINTE COURTISANE. 

Williams (H. Noel). A ROSE OF SAVOY : 
MARIE ADELAIDE OF SAVOY, DUCHESSE DE 
BOURGOGNE, MOTHER OF Louis xv. Illus- 
trated. Second Edition. Demy Bvo. i$s. 
net. 

THE FASCINATING DUG DE RICHE- 
LIEU : Louis FRANCOIS ARMAND DU 
PLESSIS (1696-1788). Illustrated. Demy Bvo. 
15-r. net. 

A PRINCESS OF ADVENTURE : MARIE 
CAROLINE, DUCHESSE DE BERRY (1798- 
1870). Illustrated. Demy Bvo. iqj. net. 

THE LOVE AFFAIRS OF THE 
CONDES (1530-1 740). Illustrated. Demy 
Bvo. 15^. net. 

"Wilson (Ernest H.). A NATURALIST IN 
WESTERN CHINA. Illustrated. Demy 
Bo0. ji ioj. net. 

Wood (Sir Eyelyn). FROM MIDSHIP- 
MAN TO FIELD-MARSHAL. Illus- 
trated. Fifth Edition. Demy Bvo. 7*. (xt. 
net. 
Also Fcap. Bvo. is. net. 

THE REVOLT IN HINDUSTAN (1857- 
59). Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr Bvo 
6s. 

Wood (W. Birkbeck) and Edmonds (Col. 
J. E.). A HISTORY OF THE CIVIL 
WAR IN THE UNITED STATES 
(1861-65). With an Introduction by SPENSER 
WILKINSON. With 24 Maps and Plans. 
Third Edition. Demy Bvo. i2s. 6d. net. 

Wordsworth (W.). POEMS. With an 
Introduction and Notes by NOWELL C. 
SMITH. Three Volumes. Demy Bvo. i$s. 
net. 

Yeats (W. B.). A BOOK OF IRISH 
VERSE. Third Edition. Cr. Bvo. y. 6d. 



GENERAL LITERATURE 



PART II. A SELECTION OF SERIES 
Ancient Cities 

General Editor, SIR B. C. A. WINDLE 

Cr. &vo. 4J. 6d. net each volume 
With Illustrations by E. H. NEW, and other Artists 



BRISTOL. Alfred Harvey. 
CANTERBURY. J. C. Cox. 
CHESTER. Sir B. C. A. Windle. 
DUBLIN. S. A. O. Fitzpatrick. 



EDINBURGH. M. G. Williamson. 
LINCOLN. E. Mansel Sympson. 
SHREWSBURY. T. Auden. 
WELLS and GLASTONBURY. T S. Holmes. 



The Antiquary's Books 

General Editor, J. CHARLES COX 

Demy Svo. *js. 6d. net each volume 

With Numerous Illustrations 



* ANCIENT PAINTED GLASS IN ENGLAND. 
Philip Nelson. 

ARCHEOLOGY AND FALSE ANTIQUITIES. 
R. Munro. 

BELLS OF ENGLAND, THE. Canon J. J. 
Raven. Second Edition. 

BRASSES OF ENGLAND, THE. Herbert W. 
Macklin. Third Edition. 

CELTIC ART IN PAGAN AND CHRISTIAN 
TIMES. J. Romilly Allen. Second Edition. 

CASTLES AND WALLED TOWNS OF ENGLAND, 
THE. A. Harvey. 

CHURCHWARDEN'S ACCOUNTS FROM THE 
FOURTEENTH GENTRY TO THE CLOSE OF 
THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 

DOMESDAY INQUEST, THE. Adolphus Ballard. 

ENGLISH CHURCH FURNITURE. J. C. Cox 
and A. Harvey. Second Edition, 



ENGLISH COSTUME. From Prehistoric Times 
to the End of the Eighteenth Century. 
George Clinch. 



ENGLISH MONASTIC LIFE. 
Fourth Edition. 



Abbot Gasquet. 



ENGLISH SEALS. J. Harvey Bloom. 

FOLK-LORE AS AN HISTORICAL SCIENCE. 
Sir G. L. Gomme. 

GILDS AND COMPANIES OF LONDON, THE. 
George Unwin. 

*HERMITS AND ANCHORITES OF ENGLAND, 
THE. Rotha Mary Clay. 

MANOR AND MANORIAL RECORDS, THE. 
Nathaniel J. Hone. Second Edition. 

MEDIEVAL HOSPITALS OF ENGLAND, THE. 
Rotha Mary Clay. 



OLD ENGLISH INSTRUMENTS OF 
F. W. Galpin. Second Edition. 



Music. 



14 METHUEN AND COMPANY LIMITED 

The Antiquary's Books continued 

OLD ENGLISH LIBRARIES. James Hutt. 

OLD SERVICE BOOKS OF THE ENGLISH 
CHURCH. Christopher Wordsworth, and 
Henry Littlehales. Second Edition. 

PARISH LIFE IN MEDIEVAL ENGLAND. 
Abbot Gasquet. Third Edition. 

PARISH REGISTERS OF ENGLAND, THE. 
J. C. Cox. 



REMAINS OF THE PREHISTORIC AGE IN 
ENGLAND. Sir B. C. A. Windle. Second 
Edition. 

ROMAN ERA IN BRITAIN, THE. J. Ward. 

ROMANO-BRITISH BUILDINGS AND EARTH- 
WORKS. J. Ward. 

ROYAL FORESTS OF ENGLAND, THE. J. C. 
Cox. 

SHRINES OF BRITISH SAINTS. J. C. Wall. 



The Arden Shakespeare. 

Demy 8vo. 2s. 6d. net each volume 

An edition of Shakespeare in Single Plays ; each edited with a full Introduction, 
Textual Notes, and a Commentary at the foot of the page 



ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 

ANTONY AND CLEOPATRA. Second Edition. 

As You LIKE IT. 

CYMBELINE. 

COMEDY OF ERRORS, THE 

HAMLET. Third Edition. 

JULIUS CAESAR. 

*KiNG HENRY iv. PT. i. 

KING HENRY T. 

KING HENRY vi. PT. i. 

KING HENRY vi. PT. n. 

KING HENRY vi. PT. in. 

KING LEAR. 

KING RICHARD n. 

KING RICHARD in. 

LIFE AND DEATH OF KING JOHN, THE. 

LOVE'S LABOUR'S LOST. Second Edition. 



MACBETH. 

MEASURE FOR MEASURE. 

MERCHANT OF VENICE, THE. Second Edition. 

MERRY WIVES OF WINDSOR, THE. 

MIDSUMMER NIGHT'S DKEAM, A. 

OTHELLO. 

PERICLES. 

ROMEO AND JULIET. 

TAMING OF THE SHREW, THE. 

TEMPEST, THE. 

TIMON OF ATHENS. 

TITUS ANDRONICUS. 

TROILUS AND CRESSIDA. 

Two GENTLEMEN OF VERONA, THE. 

TWELFTH NIGHT. 

VENUS AND ADONIS. 

WINTER'S TALE, THE. 



ART OF THE GREEKS, THE. 

i2s. 6d. net. 
ART OF THE ROMANS, THE. 

15^. net. 
CHARDIN. H. E. A. Furst. 



Classics of Art 

Edited by DR. J. H. W. LAING 
With numerous Illustrations. Wide Royal 8vo 
H. B. Walters. 



H. B. Walters. 
izs. 6d. net. 



DONATELLO. Maud Cruttwell. 15^. net. 

FLORENTINE SCULPTORS OF THE RENAIS- 
SANCE. Wilhelm Bode. Translated by 
Jessie Haynes. i2s. 6d. net. 

GEORGE ROMNEY. Arthur B. Chamberlain. 
i2j. 6d. net. 



GENERAL LITERATURE 

Classics of Art continued 

RUBENS. Edward Dillon. 25*. net. 



GHIRLANDAIO. Gerald S. Davies. Second 
Edition, los. 6d. net. 

LAWRENCE. Sir Walter Armstrong. i is. net. 

MICHELANGELO. Gerald S. Davies. its. &d. 
net. 

RAPHAEL. A. P. Oppe*. izs. 6d. net. 

REMBRANDT'S ETCHINGS. A. M. Hind. 
Two Volumes, ais. net. 



TINTORETTO. Evelyn March Phillipps. 15*. 
net. 

TITIAN. Charles Ricketts. 15^. net. 

TURNER'S SKETCHES AND DRAWINGS. A. J. 
Finberg. Second Edition. i2s. 6d. net. 

VELAZQUEZ. A. de Beruete. IQJ. &/. net. 



The 'Complete' Series. 

Fully Illustrated, Demy 8vo 



THE COMPLETE ASSOCIATION FOOTBALLER. 

B. S. Evers and C. E. Hughes-Davies. 

S.T. net. 
THE COMPLETE ATHLETIC TRAINER. S. A. 

Mussabini. 5.1. net. 
THE COMPLETE BILLIARD PLAYER. Charles 

Roberts. IQJ. 6d. net. 
THE COMPLETE BOXER. J. G. Bohun Lynch. 

$j. net. 
THE COMPLETE COOK. Lilian Whitling. 

7-r. 6d. net. 
THE COMPLETE CRICKETER. Albert E. 

KNIGHT. 7$. 6d. net. Second Edition. 
THE COMPLETE FOXHUNTER. Charles Rich- 
ardson. 12S. f>d. net. Second Edition. 

THE COMPLETE GOLFER. Harry Vardon. 

ioj. 6d. net. Thirteenth Edition. 
THE COMPLETE HOCKEY-PLAYER. Eustace 

E. White, s*. net. Second Edition. 
THE COMPLETE HORSEMAN. W. Scarth 

Dixon. Second Edition, icu. 6d. net. 



THE COMPLETE LAWN TENNIS PLAYER. 
A. Wallis Myers. IQJ. 6d. net. Third 
Edition, Revised. 

THE COMPLETE MOTORIST. Filson Young. 

IM. 6d. net. New Edition (Seventh). 
THE COMPLETE MOUNTAINEER. G. D. 

Abraham. i$s. net. Second Edition. 

THE COMPLETE OARSMAN. R. C. Lehmaan. 

ioj. (>d. net. 
THE COMPLETE PHOTOGRAPHER. R. Child 

Bayley. ioj. 6d. net. Fourth Edition. 
THE COMPLETE RUGBY FOOTBALLER, ON THE 

NEW ZEALAND SYSTEM. D. Gallaher and 

W. J. Stead, ios.6d.net. Second Edition. 
THE COMPLETE SHOT. G. T. Teasdale- 

Buckell. i2S.6d.net. Third Edition. 
THE COMPLETE SWIMMER. F. Sachs, js. 6d. 

net. 
THE COMPLETE YACHTSMAN. B. Heckstall- 

Smith and E. du Boulay. Second Edition, 

Revised. 15^. net. 



The Connoisseur's Library 

With numerous Illustrations. Wide Royal 8v0. 251. net each volume 



ENGLISH FURNITURE. F. S. Robinson. 
ENGLISH COLOURED BOOKS. Martin Hardie. 
ETCHINGS. Sir F. Wedmore Second Edition. 

EUROPEAN ENAMELS. Henry H. Cunyng- 
hame. 

GLASS. Edward Dillon. 

GOLDSMITHS' AND SILVERSMITHS' WORK. 
Nelson Dawson. Second Edition. 

ILLUMINATED MANUSCRIPTS. J. A. Herbert. 
Second Edition. 



IVORIES. Alfred Maskell. 

JEWELLERY. H. Clifford Smith. Second 
Edition. 

MEZZOTINTS. Cyril Davenport. 
MINIATURES. Dudley Heath. 
PORCELAIN. Edward Dillon. 
FINE BOOKS. A. W. Pollard. 
SEALS. Walter de Gray Birch. 

WOOD SCULPTURE. Alfred Maskell. Second 
Edition. 



i6 



METHUEN AND COMPANY LIMITED 



Handbooks of English Church History 

Edited by J. H. BURN. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. net each volume 

THE REFORMATION PERIOD. Henry Gee. 

Bruce 



THE FOUNDATIONS OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 
J. H. Maude. 

THE SAXON CHURCH AND THE NORMAN 
CONQUEST. C. T. Cruttwell. 

THE MEDIEVAL CHURCH AND THE PAPACY. 
A. C. Jennings. 



THE STRUGGLE WITH PURITANISM. 
Blaxland. 



THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND IN THE EIGH- 
TEENTH CENTURY. Alfred Plummer. 



Handbooks of Theology 



THE DOCTRINE OF THE INCARNATION. R. L. 
Ottley. Fifth Edition, Revised. Demy 
Zvo. izs. 6d. 

A HISTORY OF EARLY CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE. 
J. F. Bethune-Baker. Demy Zvo. los. 6d. 

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF 
RELIGION. F. B. Jevons. Fifth Edition. 
Demy vo. IQS, (>d. 



AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF THE 
CREEDS. A. E. Burn. Dety %vo. los. 6d. 

THE PHILOSOPHY OF RELIGION IN ENGLAND 
AND AMERICA. Alfred Caldecott. Demy 8v0. 
ioj. 6d. 

THE XXXIX ARTICLES OF THE CHURCH OF 
ENGLAND. Edited by E. C. S. Gibson. 
Seventh Edition. Demy 8vo. 12$. &/. 



The * Home Life ' Series 

Illustrated. Demy Szv. 6s. to los. 6d. net 



HOME LIFE IN AMERICA. Katherine G. 
Busbey. Second Edition. 

HOME LIFE IN FRANCE. Miss Betham- 
Edwards. Sixth Edition. 

HOME LIFE IN GERMANY. Mrs. A. Sidgwick. 
Second Edition. 

HOME LIFE IN HOLLAND. D. S. Meldrum. 
Second Edition. 



HOME LIFE IN ITALY. Lina Duff Gordon. 
Second Edition. 



HOME LIFE IN NORWAY. 
Second Edition. 



H. K. Daniels. 



HOME LIFE IN RUSSIA. A. S. Rappoport. 

HOME LIFE IN SPAIN. S. L. Bensusan. 
Second Edition. 



The Illustrated Pocket Library of Plain and Coloured Books 

Fcap. Svo. 3-r. 6d. net each volume 
WITH COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS 

THE LIFE AND DEATH OF JOHN MYTTON, 
ESQ. Nimrod. Fifth Edition. 



THE LIFE OF A SPORTSMAN. Nimrod. 

HANDLEY CROSS. R. S. Surtees. Fourth 
Edition. 

MR. SPONGE'S SPORTING TOUR. R. S. 
Surtees. Second Edition. 

JORROCKS'S JAUNTS AND JOLLITIES. R. S. 
Surtees. Third Edition. 

ASK MAMMA. R. S. Surtees. 



THE ANALYSIS OF THE HUNTING FIELD. 
R. S. Surtees. 

THE TOUR OF DR. SYNTAX IN SEARCH OF 
THE PICTURESQUE. William Combe. 

THE TOUR OF DR. SYNTAX IN SEARCH OF 
CONSOLATION. William Combe. 

THE THIRD TOUR OF DR. SYNTAX IN SEARCH 
OF A WIFE. William Combe. 

LIFE IN LONDON. Pierce Egan. 



WITH PLAIN ILLUSTRATIONS 



THE GKAVE : A Poem. Robert Blair. 



I ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE BOOK OF JOB. In- 
vented and Engraved by William Blake. 



GENERAL LITERATURE 



Leaders of Religion 

Edited by II. C. BEECHING. With Portraits 

Crown Svo. 2s. net each volume 
CARDINAL NEWMAN. R. H. Hutton. 
JOHN WESLEY. J. H. Overton. 
BISHOP WILBERFORCE. G. W. Daniell. 
CARDINAL MANNING. A. W. Hutton. 
CHARLES SIMEON. H. C. G. Moule. 
JOHN KNOX. F. MacCunn. Second Edition. 
JOHN HOWE. R. F. Horton. 
THOMAS KEN. F. A. Clarke. 

T. Hoclgkin. 



GEORGE Fox, THE QUAKER. 
Third Edition. 

JOHN KEBLE. Walter Lock. 



THOMAS CHALMERS. Mrs. Oliphant. Second 
Edition. 

LANCELOT ANDREWES. R. L. Ottley. Second 
Edition. 



AUGUSTINE OF CANTERBURY. 



WILLIAM LAUD. W. H. Hutton. 
Edition. 



E. L. Cults. 
Fourth 



JOHN DONNE. Augustus Jessop. 
THOMAS CRANMER. A. J. Mason. 
LATIMER. R. M. and A. J. Carlyle. 
BISHOP BUTLER. W. A. Spooner. 



The Library of Devotion 

With Introductions and (where necessary) Notes 
Smalt Pott Svo, cloth, 2s.; leather, 2s. 6d. net each volume 



THE CONFESSIONS OF ST. AUGUSTINE. 
Eighth Edition. 

THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. Sixth Edition. 
THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. Fifth Edition. 
LYRA INNOCENTIUM. Third Edition. 
THE TEMPLE. Second Edition. 
A BOOK OF DEVOTIONS. Second Edition. 

A SERIOUS CALL TO A DEVOUT AND HOLY 
LIFE. Fifth Edition. 

A GUIDE TO ETERNITY. 

THE INNER WAY. Second Edition. 

ON THE LOVE OF GOD. 

THE PSALMS OF DAVID. 

LYRA APOSTOLICA. 

THE SONG OF SONGS. 

THE THOUGHTS OF PASCAL. Second Edition. 

A MANUAL OF CONSOLATION FROM THE 
SAINTS AND FATHERS. 

DEVOTIONS FROM THE APOCRYPHA. 
THE SPIRITUAL COMBAT. 



THE DEVOTIONS OF ST. ANSELM. 
BISHOP WILSON'S SACRA PRIVATA. 

GRACE ABOUNDING TO THE CHIEF OF SIN- 
NERS. 

LYRA SACRA. A Book of Sacred Verse. 
Second Edition. 



A DAY BOOK 
FATHERS. 



FROM THE SAINTS AND 



A LITTLE BOOK OF HEAVENLY WISDOM. A 
Selection from the English Mystics. 

LIGHT, LIFE, and LOVE. A Selection from 
the German Mystics. 

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE DEVOUT LIFE. 

THE LITTLE FLOWERS OF THE GLORIOUS 
MESSER ST. FRANCIS AND OF HIS FRIARS. 

DEATH AND IMMORTALITY. 

THE SPIRITUAL GUIDE. Second Edition. 

DEVOTIONS FOR EVERY DAY IN THE WEEK 
AND THE GREAT FESTIVALS. 

PRECES PRIVATAE. 

HORAB MVSTICAK. A Day Book from the 
Writings of Mystics of Many Nations. 



iS 



METHUEN AND COMPANY LIMITED 



Little Books on Art 

With many Illustrations. Demy i6mo. 2s. 6d. net each -volume 

Each volume consists of about 200 pages, and contains from 30 to 40 Illustrations, 
including a Frontispiece in Photogravure 



ALBRECHT DURER. 



L. J. Allen. 

E. Dillon. 



Third 



ARTS OF JAPAN, THE. 

Edition. 
BOOKPLATES. E. Almack. 
BOTTICELLI. Mary L. Bonnor. 
BuRNE-JoNES. F. de Lisle. 
CELLINI. R. H. H. Cust. 
CHRISTIAN SYMBOLISM. Mrs. H. Jenner. 
CHRIST IN ART. Mrs. H. Jenner. 
CLAUDE. E. Dillon. 

CONSTABLE. H. W. Tompkins. Second 
Edition. 

COROT. A. Pollard and E. Birnstingl. 

EARLY ENGLISH WATER-COLOUR. C. E. 
Hughes. 

ENAMELS. Mrs. N. Dawson. Second Edition. 
FREDERIC LEIGHTON. A. Corkran. 
GEORGE ROMNEY. G. Paston. 
GREEK ART. H. B. Walters. Fourth Edition. 



GREUZE AND BOUCHER. E. F. Pollard. 
HOLBEIN. Mrs. G. Fortescue. 
ILLUMINATED MANUSCRIPTS. J. W. Bradley. 
JEWELLERY. C. Davenport. Second Edition. 
JOHN HOPPNER. H. P. K. Skipton. 

SIR JOSHUA REYNOLDS. J. Sime. Second 
Edition. 

MILLET. N. Peacock. Second Edition. 
MINIATURES. C. Davenport. Second Edition. 
OUR LADY IN ART. Mrs. H. Jenner. 
RAPHAEL. A. R. Dryhurst. 
RODIN. Muriel Ciolkowska. 
TURNER. F. Tyrrell-Gill. 
VANDYCK. M. G. Smallwood. 

VELAZQUEZ. W. Wilberforce and A. R. 
Gilbert. 

WATTS. R. E. D. Sketchley. Second Edition. 



The Little Galleries 

Demy i6mo. 2s. 6d. net each volume 

Each volume contains 20 plates in Photogravure, together with a short outline of 
the life and work of the master to whom the book is devoted 



A LITTLE GALLERY or REYNOLDS. 
A LITTLE GALLERY OF ROMNEY. 



A LITTLE GALLERY OF HOPPNER. 
A LITTLE GALLERY OF MII.LAIS. 



The Little Guides 

With many Illustrations by E. H. NEW and other artists, and from photographs 
Small Pctt 8vo. Cloth, 2s. 6d. net ; leather, 3*. 6d. net each volume 

The main features of these Guides are (i) a handy and charming form ; (2) illus- 
trations from photographs and by well-known artists ; (3) good plans and maps ; 
(4) an adequate but compact presentation of everything that is interesting in the 
natural features, history, archaeology, and architecture of the town or district treated 

ISLE OF WIGHT, THE. G. Clinch. 

LONDON. G. Clinch. 



CAMBRIDGE AND ITS COLLEGES. A. H. 
Thompson. Third Edition, Revised. 

CHANNEL ISLANDS, THE. E. E. Bicknell. 
ENGLISH LAKES, THE. F. G. Brabant. 



MALVERN COUNTRY, THE. Sir B.C. A. Windle. 
NORTH WALES. A. T. Story. 



GENERAL LITERATURE 



The Little Guides continued 

OXFORD AND ITS COLLEGES. J. Wells. 
Ninth Edition. 

ST. PAUL'S CATHEDRAL. G. Clinch. 

SHAKESPEARE'S COUNTRY. Sir B. C. A. 
Windle. Fifth Edition. 

SOUTH WALES. G. W. and J. H. Wade. 

WESTMINSTER ABBEY. G. E. Troutbeck. 
Second Edition. 



BERKSHIRE. F. G. Brabant. 

BUCKINGHAMSHIRE. E. S. RoSCOC. 

CHESHIRE. W. M. Gallichan. 

CORNWALL. A. L. Salmon. Second Edition. 

DERBYSHIRE. J. C. Cox. 

DEVON. S. Baring-Gould. Third Edition. 

LORSET. F. R. Heath. Second Edition. 

DURHAM. J. E. Hodgkin. 

ESSEX. J. C. Cox. 

HAMPSHIRE. J. C. Cox. Second Edition. 

HERTFORDSHIRE. H. W. Tompkins. 

KENT. G. Clinch. 

KERRY. C, P. Crane. Second Edition. 

LEICESTERSHIRE AND RUTLAND. A. Harvey 
and V. B. Crowther-Beynon. 

MIDDLESEX. J. B. Firth. 
MONMOUTHSHIRE. G. W. and J. H. Wade. 



NORFOLK. W. A. Dutt. Third Edition 
Revised. 

NORTHAMFTONSHIRE. W. Dry. Second 
Edition, Revised. 

NORTHUMBERLAND. J. E. Morris. 
NOTTINGHAMSHIRE. L. Guilford. 
OXFORDSHIRE. F. G. Brabant. 
SHROPSHIRE. J. E. Auden. 

SOMERSET. G. W. and J. H. Wade. Second 

Edition. 

STAFFORDSHIRE. C. Masefkld. 

SUFFOLK. W. A. Dutt. 

SURREY. J. C Cox. 

SUSSEX. F. G. Brabant. Third Edition. 

WILTSHIRE. F. R. Heath. 

YORKSHIRE, THE EAST RIDING. J. E. 

Morris. 

YORKSHIRE, THE NORTH RIDING. J. E. 
Morris. 

YORKSHIRE, THE WEST RIDING. J. E. 
Morris. Cloth, y. 6d. net; leather, 4^. 6J. 
net. 



BRITTANY. S. Baring-Gould. 
NORMANDY. C. Scudamore, 
ROME. C. G. Ellaby. 
SICILY. F. H. Jackson. 



The Little Library 

With Introduction, Notes, and Photogravure Frontispieces 
Small Pott 8vo. Each Volume, cloth, is. 6d. net 



Anon. A LITTLE BOOK OF ENGLISH 
LYRICS. Second Edition. 

Austen (Jane). PRIDE AND PREJU- 
DICE. Two Volumes. 
NORTHANGER ABBEY. 

Bacon (Francis). THE ESSAYS OF 
LORD BACON. 

Barham (R. H.). THE INGOLDSBY 
LEGENDS. Twff Volumes. 

Barnett (Annie). A LITTLE BOOK OF 
ENGLISH PROSE. 

Beckford (William). THE HISTORY OF 



THE CALIPH VATHEK. 



n). 

v5 



Blake (William). SELECTIONS FROM 
THE WORKS OF WILLIAM BLAKE. 

Borrow (George). LAVENGRO. Two 

Volumes. 
THE ROMANY RYE. 

Browning (Robert). SELECTIONS FROM 
THE EARLY POEMS OF ROBERT 
BROWNING. 

Canning (George). SELECTIONS FROM 
THE ANTI-JACOBIN : With some later 
Poems by GEORGE CANNING. 

Cowley (Abraham). THE ESSAYS OF 
ABRAHAM COWLEY. 



20 



METHUEN AND COMPANY LIMITED 



The Little Library continued 

Crabbe (George). SELECTIONS FROM 
THE POEMS OF GEORGE CRABBE. 



Craik (Mrs.). JOHN HALIFAX, 
GENTLEMAN. Two Volumes. 

Crashaw (Richard). THE ENGLISH 
POEMS OF RICHARD CRASHAW. 

Dante Alighterl. THE INFERNO OF 
DANTE. Translated by H. F. GARY. 

THE PURGATORIO OF DANTE. Trans- 
lated by H. F. CARV. 

THE PARADISO' OF DANTE. Trans- 
lated by H. F. GARY. 



THE POEMS OF GEORGE DARLEY. 

Dickens (Charles). CHRISTMAS BOOKS. 
Two Volumes. 



Ferrier (Susan). 

Volumes. 
THE INHERITANCE. 

Gaskell (Mrs.). 

Edition. 



MARRIAGE. Two 

Two Volumes. 
CRANFORD. Second 



Hawthorne (Nathaniel). THE SCARLET 
LETTER. 

Henderson (T. P.). A LITTLE BOOK OF 
SCOTTISH VERSE. 



Kinglake (A. W.). 

Edition. 



EOTHEN. Second 



Lamb (Charles). ELIA, AND THE LAST 
ESSAYS OF ELIA. 

Locker (F.). LONDON LYRICS. 



Marvell (Andrew). THE POEMS OF 
ANDREW MARVELL. 

Milton (John). THE MINOR POEMS OF 
JOHN MILTON. 

Moir (D. M.). MANSIE WAUCH. 

Nichols (Bowyer). A LITTLE BOOK OF 
ENGLISH SONNETS. 

Smith (Horace and James). REJECTED 
ADDRESSES. 



A SENTIMENTAL 



Sterne (Laurence). 
JOURNEY. 

Tennyson (Alfred, Lord). THE EARLY 
POEMS OF ALFRED, LORD TENNY- 
SON. 

IN MEMORIAM. 

THE PRINCESS. 

MAUD. 

Thackeray (W. M.). VANITY FAIR. 

Three Volumes. 

PENDENNIS. Three Volumes. 
HENRY ESMOND. 
CHRISTMAS BOOKS. 

Yaughan (Henry). THE POEMS OF 
HENRY VAUGHAN. 

Waterhouse (Elizabeth). A LITTLE 
BOOK OF LIFE AND DEATH. 
Fourteenth Edition. 

Wordsworth (W.). SELECTIONS FROM 
THE POEMS OF WILLIAM WORDS- 
WORTH. 

Wordsworth (W.) and Coleridge (S. T.). 
LYRICAL BALLADS. Second Edition. 



The Little Quarto Shakespeare 

Edited by W. J. CRAIG. With Introductions and Notes 

Pott i6m0. 40 Volumes. Leather ', price is. net each volume 

Mahogany Revolving Book Case. los. net 



Miniature Library 

Demy ^mo. Leather, is. net each volume 



EUPHRANOR : A Dialogue on Youth. Edward 

FitzGerald. 
THE LIFE OF EDWARD, LORD HERBERT OF 

CHER BURY. Written by himself. 



POLONIUS ; or, Wise Saws and Modern In- 
stances. Edward FitzGerald. 

THE RUBAIYAT OF OMAR KHAYYAM. Edward 
FitzGerald. Fourth Edition. 



GENERAL LITERATURE 



21 



The New Library of Medicine 

Edited by C. W. SALEEBY. Demy Svo 

CARE OF THE BODY, THE. F. Cavanagh. 
Second Edition, js. 6d. net. 

CHILDREN OF THE NATION, THE. The Right 
Hon. Sir John Gorst. Second Edition, 
js. f>d. net. 

DISEASES OF OCCUPATION. Sir Thos. Oliver. 
ioj. &/. net. Second Edition. 

DKINK PROBLEM, in its Medico-Sociological 
Aspects, The. Edited by T. N. Kelynack. 
js. 6d. net. 

DRUGS AND THE DRUG HABIT. H. Sains- 
bury. 



FUNCTIONAL NERVE DISEASES. A. T. Scho' 
field, ^s. 6d. net. 

HYGIENE OF MIND, THE. T. S. Clouston. 
Sixth Edition, ^s. 6d. net. 

INFANT MORTALITY. Sir George Newman. 
ys. 6d. net. 

PREVENTION OF TUBERCULOSIS (CONSUMP- 
TION), THE. Arthur Newsholme. jos. 6d. 
net. Second Edition. 

AIR AND HEALTH. Ronald C. Macfie. ^s. 6d. 
net. Second Edition. 



The New Library of Music 

Edited by ERNEST NEWMAN. Illustrated. Demy Svo. 7s. 6d. net 
]. A. Fuller-Maitland. Second 



BRAHMS. 

Edition. 



HANDEL. R. A. Streatfeild. Second Edition 
HUGO WOLF. Ernest Newman. 



Oxford Biographies 

Illustrated. Fcap. Svo. Each volume, doth, 2s. 6d. net ; leather ; 31. 6ct. net 



DANTE ALIGHIERI. Paget Toynbee. Third 
Edition. 

GIROLAMO SAVONAROLA. E. L. S. Horsburgh. 
Sixth Edition. 

JOHN HOWARD. E. C. S. Gibson. 



A. C. Benson. Second 
SIK WALTER RALEIGH. I. A. Taylor. 



ALFRED TENNYSON. 
Edition. 



ERASMUS. E. F. H. Capey. 

ROBERT BURNS. T. F. Henderson. 

CHATHAM. A. S. McDowall. 

CANNING. W. Alison Phillips. 

BEACONSFIELD. Walter Sichel. 

JOHANN WOLFGANG GOETHE. H. G. Atkins. 

FRANCOIS DE FENELON. Viscount St. Cyres. 



Four Plays 

Fcap. Svo. 2s. net 



THE HONEYMOON. A Comedy in Three Acts. 
Arnold Bennett. Second Edition. 

THE GREAT ADVENTURE. A Play of Fancy in 
Four Acts. Arnold Bennett. Second Edition. 



MILESTONES. 
Knoblauch. 



Arnold Bennett and Edward 
Sixth Edition. 



KISMET. Edward Knoblauch. Second Edi- 
tion. 

TYPHOON. A Play in Four Acts. Melchior 
LengyeL English Version by Laurence 
Irving. Second Edition. 



The States of Italy 

Edited by E. ARMSTRONG and R. LANGTON DOUGLAS 

Illustrated. Demy Svo 



A HISTORY OF MILAN UNDER THE SFORZA. I A HISTORY OF VERONA. 
Cecilia M. Ady. IQJ. &/. net. iaj. t>d. net. 

A HISTORY OF PERUGIA. W. Heywood. 12*. &/. net. 



A. M. Allen. 



22 



METHUEN AND COMPANY LIMITED 



The Westminster Commentaries 

General Editor, WALTER LOCK 
Demy %vo 



THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. Edited by R. 
B. Rackham. Sixth Edition. ior. f>d. 

THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE 
TO THE CORINTHIANS. Edited by H. L. 
Goudge. Third Edition. 6s. 

THE BOOK OF EXODUS. Edited by A. H. 
M 'Neile. With a Map and 3 Plans. los. 6d. 

THE BOOK OF EZEKIEL. Edited by H. A. 
Redpath. IDS. 6d. 

THE BOOK OF GENESIS. Edited, with Intro- 
duction and Notes, by S. R. Driver. Ninth 
Edition. los. 6d. 



ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS IN THE 
SEVENTH AND EIGHTH EDITIONS OF THE 
BOOK OF GENESIS. S. R. Driver, is. 

THE BOOK OF THE PROPHET ISAIAH. 
Edited by G. W. Wade. iw. 6d. 

THE BOOK OF JOB. Edited by E. C. S. Gib- 
son. Second Edition. 6s. 

THE EPISTLE OF ST. JAMES. Edited, with 
Introduction and Notes, by R. J. Knowling. 
Second Edition. 6s. 



The * Young' Series 

Illustrated. Crown 8vo 



THE YOUNG BOTANIST. W. P. Westell and 
C. S. Cooper. s-y. 6d. net. 

THE YOUNG CARPENTER. Cyril Hall. 5*. 
THE YOUNG ELECTRICIAN. Hammond Hall. 



THE YOUNG ENGINEER. 
Third Edition. s. 



Hammond Hall. 



THE YOUNG NATURALIST. W. P. Westell. 
Second Edition. 6s. 

THE YOUNG ORNITHOLOGIST. W. P. Westell. 



Methuen's Shilling Library 

Fcap. 8vo. is. net 



BLUE BIRD, THE. Maurice Maeterlinck. 
*CHARLES DICKENS. G. K. Chesterton. 
*CHARMIDES, AND OTHER POEMS. Oscar 

Wilde. 
CHITR\L: The Story of a Minor Siege. Sir 

G. S. Robertson. 
CONDITION OF ENGLAND, THE. G. F. G. 

Masterman. 

DE PROFUNDIS. Oscar Wilde. 
FROM MIDSHIPMAN TO FIELD-MARSHAL. 

Sir Evelyn Wood, F.M., V.C. 
HARVEST HOME. E. V. Lucas. 
HILLS AND THE SEA. Hilaire Belloc. 
HUXLEY, THOMAS HENRY. P. Chalmers- 
Mitchell. 

IDEAL HUSBAND, AN. Oscar Wilde. 
INTENTIONS. Oscar Wilde. 
JIMMY GLOVER, HIS BOOK. James M. 

Glover. 
JOHN BOYES, KING OF THE WA-KIKUYU. 

John Boyes. 

LADY WINDERMERE'S FAN. Oscar Wilde. 
LETTERS FROM A SELF-MADE MERCHANT 

TO HIS SON. George Horace Lorimer. 



LIFE OF JOHN RUSKIN, THE. W. G. Colling- 
wood. 

LIFE OF ROBERT Louis STEVENSON, THE. 
Graham Balfour. 

LIFE OF TENNYSON, THE. A. C. Benson. 

LITTLE OF EVERYTHING, A. E. V. Lucas. 

LORD ARTHUR SAVILE'S CRIME. Oscar Wilde. 

LORE OF THE HONEY-BEE, THE. Tickner 
Edwardes. 

MAN AND THE UNIVERSE. Sir Oliver Lodge. 

MARY MAGDALENE. Maurice Maeterlinck. 

OLD COUNTRY LIFE. S. Baring-Gould. 

OSCAR WILDE : A Critical Study. Arthur 
Ransome. 

PARISH CLERK, THE. P. H. Ditchfield. 

SELECTED POEMS. Oscar Wilde. 

SEVASTOPOL, AND OTHER STORIES. Leo 
Tolstoy. 

Two ADMIRALS. Admiral John Moresby. 

UNDER FIVE REIGNS. Lady Dorothy Nevill. 

VAILIMA LETTERS. Robert Louis Stevenson. 

VICAR OF MORWENSTOW, THE. S. Baring- 
Gould. 



GENERAL LITERATURE 



Books for Travellers 

Crown Svo. 6s. each 
Each volume contains a number of Illustrations in Colour 



AVON AND SHAKESPEARE'S COUNTRY, THE. 
A. G. Bradley. 

BLACK FOREST, A BOOK OF THE. C. E. 
Hughes. 

BRETONS AT HOME, THE. F. M. Gostling. 
CITIES OF LOMBARDY, THE. Edward Hutton. 

CITIES OF ROMAGNA AND THE MARCHESi 

THE. Edward Hutton. 
CITIES OF SPAIN, THE. Edward Hutton. 
CITIES OF UMBRIA, THE. Edward Hutton. 
DAYS IN CORNWALL. C. Lewis Hind. 

FLORENCE AND NORTHERN TUSCANY, WITH 
GENOA. Edward Hutton. 

LAND OF PARDONS, THE (Brittany). Anatole 
Le Braz. 

NAPLES. Arthur H. Norway. 

NAPLES RIVIERA, THE. H. M. Vaughan. 

NEW FOREST, THE. Horace G. Hutchinson. 



NORFOLK BROADS, THE. W. A. Dutt. 
NORWAY AND ITS FJORDS. M. A. Wyliie. 
RHINE, A BOOK OF THE. S. Baring-Gould. 
ROME. Edward Hutton. 
ROUND ABOUT WILTSHIRE. A. G. Bradley. 

SCOTLAND OF TO-DAY. T. F. Henderson and 
Francis Watt. 

SIENA AND SOUTHERN TUSCANY. Edward 
Hutton. 

SKIRTS OF THE GREAT CITY, THE. Mrs. A. 
G. Bell. 

THROUGH EAST ANGLIA IN A MOTOR CAR. 
J. E. Vincent. 

VENICE AND VENBTIA. Edward Hutton. 
WANDERER IN FLORENCE, A. E. V. Lucas. 
WANDERER IN PARIS, A. E. V. Lucas. 
WANDERER IN HOLLAND, A. E. V. Lucas. 
WANDERER IN LONDON, A. E. V. Lucas. 



Some Books on Art 



ARMOURER AND HIS CRAFT, THE. Charles 
ffoulkes. Illustrated. Royal t,to. 2 is. 
net. 

ART AND LIFE. T. Sturge Moore. Illustrated. 
Cr. Bv0. 5-r. net. 

BRITISH SCHOOL, THE. An Anecdotal Guide 
to the British Painters and Paintings in the 
National Gallery. E. V. Lucas. Illus- 
trated. Fcap. Zvo. 2s. 6d. rut. 

*DECORATIVE IRON WORK. From the xith 
to the xvinth Century. Charles ffoulkes. 
Royal 4/0. 2 zs. tut. 

FRANCESCO GUARDI, 1712-1793. G. A. 
Simonson. Illustrated. Imperial \to. 
2 2s. net. 

ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE BOOK OF JOB. 
William Blake. Quarto. i is. net. 

JOHN LUCAS, PORTRAIT PAINTER, 1828-1874. 

Arthur Lucas. Illustrated. Imperial t,to. 

3 3s ** 
OLD PASTE. A. Beresford Ryley. Illustrated. 

Royal +to. 2 zr. net. 

ONE HUNDRED MASTERPIECES OF PAINTING. 
With an Introduction by R. C. Witt. Illus- 
trated. Second Edition. DemyKvo. joJ. &/. 
net. 



ONE HUNDRED MASTERPIECES OF SCULPTURE- 
With an Introduction by G. F. Hill. Illus- 
trated. Demy Svo. los. 6d. net. 

ROMNEY FOLIO, A. With an Essay by A. B. 
Chamberlain. Imperial Folio. 15 15*. 
net. 

*ROYAL ACADEMY LECTURES ON PAINTING. 
George Clausen. Illustrated. Crown Zvo. 
$s. net. 

SAINTS IN ART, THE. Margaret E. Tabor. 
Illustrated. Second Edition, Re-cised. Fcap. 
Bvo. 35. &/. net. 

SCHOOLS OF PAINTING. Mary Innes. Illus- 
trated. Cr. ?>vo. 5-y. net. 

CELTIC ART IN PAGAN AND CHRISTIAN TIMES. 
J. R. Allen. Illustrated. Second Edition. 
Demy 9vo. 75. &f. net. 

' CLASSICS OF ART.' See page 14. 
'THE CONNOISSEUR'S LIBRARY.' See page 15. 
1 LITTLE BOOKS ON ART.' See page 18. 
THE LITTLE GALLERIES.' See page 18. 



METHUEN AND COMPANY LIMITED 



Some Books on Italy 



ETRURIA AND MODERN TUSCANY, OLD. 
Mary L. Cameron. Illustrated. Second 
Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. net. 

FLORENCE: Her History and Art to the Fall 
of the Republic. F. A. Hyett. Demy Svo. 
7s. 6d. net. 

FLORENCE, A WANDERER IN. E. V. Lucas. 
Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 

FLORENCE AND HER TREASURES. H. M. 
Vaughan. Illustrated. Fcap. Svo. s s - net. 

FLORENCE, COUNTRY WALKS ABOUT. Edward 
Hutton. Illustrated. Second Edition. 
Fcap. Svo. ss. net. 

FLORENCE AND THE CITIES OF NORTHERN 
TUSCANY, WITH GENOA. Edward Hutton. 
Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 

LOMBARDY, THE CITIES OF. Edward Hutton. 
Illustrated. Cr. Svo. 6s. 

MILAN UNDER THE SFORZA, A HISTORY OF. 
Cecilia M. Ady. Illustrated. Demy Svo. 
ioy. 6d. net. 

NAPLES : Past and Present. A. H. Norway. 
Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 

NAPLES RIVIERA, THE. H. M. Vaughan. 
Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 

PERUGIA, A HISTORY OF. William Heywood. 
Illustrated. Demy Svo. 12$. 6d. net. 

ROME. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Third 
Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 

ROMAGNA AND THE MARCHES, THE ClTIES 

OF. Edward Hutton. Cr. Svo. 6s. 

ROMAN PILGRIMAGE, A. R. E. Roberts. 
Illustrated. Demy Svo. ios. 6d. net. 

ROME OF THE PILGRIMS AND MARTYRS. 
Ethel Ross Barker. Demy Svo. i2S. 6d> 
net. 

ROME. C. G. Ellaby. Illustrated. Small 
Pott Svo. Cloth, 2s. 6d. net ; leather, 3*. 6d. 
net. 

SICILY. F. H. Jackson. Illustrated. Small 

Pott Svo. Cloth, zs. 6d. net ; leather, 3*. 6d. 

net. 
SICILY : The New Winter Resort. Douglas 

Sladen. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 

Svo. $s. net. 

SIEMA AND SOUTHERN TUSCANY. Edward 
Hutton. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 
Svo. 6s. 



UMBRIA, THE CITIES OF. Edward Hutton. 
Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. Svo. 6s. 

VENICE AND VENETIA. Edward Hutton. 
Illustrated. Cr. Svo. 6s. 

VENICE ON FOOT. H. A. Douglas. Illus- 
trated. Second Edition. Fcap. Svo. $ s - net. 

VENICE AND HER TREASURES. H. A. 
Douglas. Illustrated. Fcap. Svo. ss. net. 

VERONA, A HISTORY OF. A. M. Allen. 
Illustrated. Demy Svo. i2s. 6d. net. 

DANTE AND HIS ITALY. Lonsdale Ragg. 
Illustrated. Demy Svo. izs. 6d. net. 

DANTE ALIGHIERI : His Life and Works. 
Paget Toynbee. Illustrated. Cr. Svo. s s - 
net. 

HOME LIFE IN ITALY. Lina Duff Gordon. 
Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy Svo. 
lay. 6d. net. 

LAKES OF NORTHERN ITALY, THE. Richard 
Bagot. illustrated. Fcap. Svo. $s. net. 

LORENZO THE MAGNIFICENT. E. L. S. 
Horsburgh. Illustrated. Second Edition. 
Demy Svo. 15^. net. 

MEDICI POPES, THE. H. M. Vaughan. Illus- 
trated. Demy Svo. i$s. net. 

ST. CATHERINE OF SIENA AND HER TIMES. 
By the Author of ' Mdlle. Mori.' Illustrated. 
Second Edition. Demy Svo. js. 6d. net. 

S. FRANCIS OF ASSISI, THE LIVES OF. 
Brother Thomas of Celano. Cr. Svo. s s ' 
net. 

SAVONAROLA, GIROLAMO. E. L. S. Horsburgh. 
Illustrated. Cr. Svo. $ s - n *t- 

SHELLEY AND HIS FRIENDS IN ITALY. Helen 
R. Angeli. Illustrated. Demy Svo. los. 6d. 
net. 

SKIES ITALIAN : A Little Breviary for Tra- 
vellers in Italy. Ruth S. Phelps. Fcap. Svo. 
Ss. net. 

UNITED ITALY. F. M. Underwood. Demy 
Svo. ioj. 6d. net. 

WOMAN IN ITALY. W. Boulting. Illustrated. 
Demy Svo. los. 6d. net. 



FICTION 



PART III. A SELECTION OF WORKS OF FICTION 



Albanesi (E. Maria). SUSANNAH AND 

ONE OTHER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 

Bvo. 6s. 
THE BROWN EYES OF MARY. Third 

Edition. Cr. Bvff. 6s. 
I KNOW A MAIDEN. Third Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE INVINCIBLE AMELIA; OR, THE 

POLITE ADVENTURESS. Third Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. y 6 <*- 
THE GLAD HEART. Fifth Edition. Cr. 

Bvo. 6s. 
OLIVIA MARY. Fourth Edition. Cr. 

Bvo. 6s. 
THE BELOVED ENEMY. Second Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Bagot (Richard). A ROMAN MYSTERY. 

Third Edition Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE PASSPORT. Fourth Edition. Cr. 

Bvo. 6s. 
ANTHONY CUTHBERT. Fourth Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

LOVE'S PROXY. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
DONNA DIANA. Second Edition. Cr. 

Bvo. 6s. 
CASTING OF NETS. Twelfth Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE HOUSE OF SERRAVALLE. Third 

Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
DARNELEY PLACE. Second Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Bailey (H. C.). STORM AND TREASURE. 

Third Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE LONELY QUEEN. Third Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE SEA CAPTAIN. Cr. too. 6s. 

Baring-Gould (8.). IN THE ROAR OF 
THE SEA. Eighth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

MARGERY OF QUETHER. Second Edi- 
tion. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

THE QUEEN OF LOVE. Fifth Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

JACQUETTA. Third Edition. Cr.Bvo. 6s. 

KITTY ALONE. Fifth Edition. Cr.Bvo. 6s. 

KOEMI. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 
Bvo. 6s. 

THE BROOM-SQUIRE. Illustrated. Fifth 
Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 



BLADYS OF THE STEWPONEY. Illus- 
trated. Second Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

PABO THE PRIEST. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

WINEFRED. Illustrated. Second Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

ROYAL GEORGIE. Illustrated. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

IN DEWISLAND. Second Edition. Cr. 
Bvo. 6s. 

MRS. CURGENVEN OF CURGENVEN. 
Fifth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Barr (Robert). IN THE MIDST OF 
ALARMS. Third Edition. Cr.Bvo. 6s. 

THE COUNTESS TEKLA. Fifth Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

THE MUTABLE MANY. Third Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Begble (Harold). THE CURIOUS AND 
DIVERTING ADVENTURES OF SIR 
JOHN SPARROW, BAKT. ; OR, THE 
PROGRESS OF AN OPEN MIND. Second 
Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Belloo (H.). EMMANUEL BURDEN, 
MERCHANT. Illustrated. Second Edi- 
tion. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

A CHANGE IN THE CABINET. Third 
Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Bennett (Arnold). CLAYHANGER. 

Eleventh Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE CARD. Sixth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
HILDA LESSWAYS. Seventh Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
BURIED ALIVE. Third Edition. Cr. 

Bvo. 6s. 
A MAN FROM THE NORTH. Third 

Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE MATADOR OF THE FIVE TOWNS. 

Second Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE REGENT : A FIVE TOWNS STORY OK 

ADVENTURE IN LONDON. Third Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
ANNA OF THE FIVE TOWNS. Fcap. 

Bvo. is. net. 
TERESA OF WATLING STREET. Fcafi. 

Bvo. is. net. 

Benson (E. F.). DODO : A DETAIL OF THB 
DAY. Sixteenth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 



26 



METHUEN AND COMPANY LIMITED 



Birmingham (George A.). SPANISH 

GOLD. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 

Also Pea}. Kvo. is. rut. 
THE SEARCH PARTY. Sixth Edition. 

Cr. %vo. 6s. 

A Iso Fc*j>. 8vo. is. net. 
LALAGE'S LOVERS. Third Edition. Cr. 

8tx>. 6s. 
THE ADVENTURES OF DR. WHITTY. 

Fourth Edition. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 

Bowen (Marjorie). I WIL L MAINTAIN 

Eighth Edition. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 
DEFENDER OF THE FAITH. Seventh 

Edition. Cr. Bva. 6s. 
A KNIGHT OF SPAIN. Third Edition. 

Cr. &vo. 6s. 
THE QUEST OF GLORY. Third Edition. 

Cr. Zvo. 6s. 
GOD AND THE KING. Fifth Edition. 

Cr. too. 6s. 
THE GOVERNOR OF ENGLAND. Second 

Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 

Castle (Agnes and Egerton). THE 
GOLDEN BARRIER. Cr. Bve. 6s. 

*Chesterton (G. K.). THE FLYING INN. 

Cr. Zvo. 6s. 

Clifford (Mrs. W. K.). THE GETTING 
WELL OF DOROTHY. Illustrated. 
Third Edition. Cr. &vt. 3*. 6d. 

Conrad (Joseph). THE SECRET AGENT : 
A SIMPLE TALE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 
6s. 

A SET OF SIX. Fourth Edition. Cr.Zvo. 6s. 

UNDER WESTERN EYES. Second Edi- 
tion. Cr. %vo. 6s. 

CHANCE. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 

Conyers (Dorothea). SALLY. Fourth 

Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
SANDY MARRIED. Third Edition. Cr. 

&vo. 6s. 

Corelli (Marie). A ROMANCE OF TWO 
WORLDS. Thirty-Second Edition. Cr. 
8vo. 6s. 

VENDETTA ; OR, THE STORY OF ONE FOR- 
GOTTEN. Thirtieth Edition. Cr. %vo. 6s. 

THELMA : A NORWEGIAN PRINCESS. 
Forty-third Edition. Cr. 800. 6s. 

ARDATH: THE STORY OF A DEAD SELF. 
Twenty-first Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 

THE SOUL OF LILITH. Seventeenth 
Edition. Cr. 8w. 6s. 

WORMWOOD: A DRAMA OF PARIS. 
Nineteenth Edition. Cr. 8z*. 6s. 

BARABBAS: A DREAM OF THE WORLD'S 
TRAGEDY. Forty-sixth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 
6s. 

THE SORROWS OF SATAN. Fifty- 
eighth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE MASTER-CHRISTIAN. Fourteenth 
Edition, ijatA Thousand. Cr. %vo. 6s. 

TEMPORAL POWER: A STUDY IN 
SUPREMACY. Second Edition. i$oth 
Thousand. Cr. 8r*. 6s. 



GOD'S GOOD MAN: A SIMPLE LOVE 
STORY. Sixteenth Edition, i^th Thou- 
sand. Cr. 8o. 6s. 

HOLY ORDERS : THE TRAGEDY OF A 
QUIET LIFE. Second Edition. 120^ 
Thousand. Cr. 8z0. 6s. 

THE MIGHTY ATOM. Twenty-ninth 
Edition. Cr. %vo. 6s. 
A 1st Fcaj>. Bvt. is. net. 

BOY: A SKETCH. Thirteenth Edition. C>. 
8rv. 6s. 
Also Fcttp. 8?'<7. is. net. 

CAMEOS. Fourteenth Edition. Cr. 8va. 
6s. 

THE LIFE EVERLASTING. Sixth Edi- 
tion. Cr. 8z>o. 6s. 

JANE : A SOCIAL INCIDENT. Fca/>. Zvo. 
is. net. 

Crockett (S. R.). LOCHINVAR. Illus- 
trated. Third Edition. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 

THE STANDARD BEARER. Second 
Edition. Cr. Zve. 6s. 

Croker (B. M.). THE OLD CANTON- 
MENT. Second Edition. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 

JOHANNA. Second Edition. Cr. Boa. 6s. 

THE HAPPY VALLEY. Fourth Edition. 
Cr. Zvs. 6s. 

A NINE DAYS' WONDER. Fourth Edi- 
tion. Cr. %vo. 6s. 

PEGGY OF THE BARTONS. Seventh 
Edition. Cr. Bv0. 6s. 

ANGEL. Fifth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

KATHERINE THE ARROGANT. Seventh 
Edition. Cr. 8vt>. 6s. 

BABES IN THE WOOD. Fourth Edition. 
Cr. 8z>*. 6s. 

*Danby(Frank). JOSEPH IN JEOPARDY. 
Fcetp. 8z>*. is. net. 

Doyle (Sir A. Conan). ROUND THE RED 
LAMP. Twelfth Edition. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 
A Isff Fcap. 8vo. is. net. 

Drake (Maurice). WO 2 . Fifth Edition. 
Cr. 8vo. 6s. 

Pindiater (J. H.). THE GREEN GRAVES 
OF BALGOWRIE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 
%vo. 6s. 

THE LADDER TO THE STARS. Second 
Edition. Cr. &vo. 6s. 

Findlater (Mary). A NARROW WAY. 

Fourth Edition. Cr. Zve. 6s. 
THE ROSE OF JOY. Third Edition. 

Cr. %vo. 6s. 
A BLIND BIRD'S NEST. Illustrated. 

Second Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Fry (B. and C. B.). A MOTHER'S SON. 
Fifth Editien. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 

Harraden (Beatrice). IN VARYING 
MOODS. Fourteenth Edition. Cr.Bvo. 6s. 

HILDA STRAFFORD and THE REMIT- 
TANCE MAN. Twelfth Edition. Cr. 
Svff. 6s. 

INTERPLAY. Fifth Edition. Cr.Zvo. 6s 



FICTION 



Hauptmftnn (Gerhart). THE FOOL IN 
CHRIST : EMMANUEL QUINT. Translated 
by THOMAS SELTZER. Cr. too. 6s. 

Hichens (Robert). THE PROPHET OF 

BERKELEY SQUARE. Second Edition. 

Cr. too. 6s. 
TONGUES OF CONSCIENCE. Third 

Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
FELIX : THREE YEARS IN A LIFE. Tenth 

Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
THE WOMAN WITH THE FAN. Eighth 

Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

Also Fcap. too. is. net 
BYEWAYS. Cr. too. 6s. 
THE GARDEN OF ALLAH. Twenty 

second Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
THE BLACK SPANIEL. Cr. too. 6s. 
THE CALL OF THE BLOOD. Eighth 

Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
BARBARY SHEEP. Second Edition. Cr. 

too. M. 6d. 

Also Fcap. too. is. net. 
THE DWELLER ON THE THRESHOLD. 

THE WAY OF AMBITION. Fourth Edi- 
tion. Cr. too. 6s. 

Hope (Anthony). THE GOD IN THE 
CAR. Eleventh Edition. Cr. too. 6s 

A CHANGE OF AIR. Sixth Edition. Cr. 
too. 6s. 

A MAN OF MARK. Seventh Edition. Cr. 

THE CHRONICLES OF COUNT AN- 
TONIO. Sixth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

PHROSO. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. Cr. 
too. 6s. 

SIMON DALE. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. 
Cr. too. 6s. 

THE KING'S MIRROR. Fifth Edition. 
Cr. too. 6s. 

QUISANTE. Fourth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE DOLLY DIALOGUES. Cr. too. 6s. 

TALES OF TWO PEOPLE. Third Edi- 
tion. Cr. too. 6s. 

A SERVANT OF THE PUBLIC. Illus- 
trated. Sixth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE GREAT MISS DRIVER. Fourth 
Edition. Cr. Zvo. 6s. 

MRS. MAXON PROTESTS. Third Edi- 
tion. Cr. too. 6s. 

Hutten (Baroness Yon). THE HALO. 
Fifth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
Also Fcap. too. is. net. 

'The Inner Shrine' (Author of). THE 
WILD OLIVE. Third Edition. Cr. too. 

THE STREET CALLED STRAIGHT. 

Fourth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
THE WAY HOME. Second Edition. Cr. 

too. 6s. 



Jacobs (W. W.). MANY CARGOES. 

Thirty-third Edition. Cr. too. 3 s. 6d. 

Also Illustrated in colour. Demy too. 

^s. 6d. net. 
SEA URCHINS. Seventeenth Edition. Cr. 

too. 3 j. 6d. 
A MASTER OF CRAFT. Illustrated. 

Tenth Edition. Cr. too. 33. 6d. 
LIGHT FREIGHTS. Illustrated. Eleventh 

Edition. Cr. too. 3*. 6d. 

Als0 Fcap. too. is. net. 
THE SKIPPER'S WOOING. Eleventh 

Edition. Cr. too. 3 j. 6d. 

AT SUNWICH PORT. Illustrated. Tenth 

Edition. Cr. Zvo. 3^. 6d. 
DIALSTONE LANE. Illustrated. Eighth 

Edition. Cr. &v*. 3^. 6d. 

ODD CRAFT. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. 

Cr. 8zw. 3-r. 6d. 
THE LADY OF THE BARGE. Illustrated 

Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
SALTHAVEN. Illustrated. Third Edition 

Cr. 8z*. 3 j. 6d. 

SAILORS' KNOTS, 'illustrated. Fifth 

Edition. Cr. Zve. 3 j. 6d. 
SHORT CRUISES. Third Edition. Cr. 

%v*. 3^. 6d. 

James (Henry). THE GOLDEN BOWL. 
Third Edition. Cr. &va. 6s. 

Le Queux (William). THE HUNCHBACK 
OF WESTMINSTER. Third Edition. 
Cr. tew. 6s. 

THE CLOSED BOOK. Third Edition. 

Cr. *uo. 6j. 
THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW. 

Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
BEHIND THE THRONE. Third Edition. 

Cr. too. 6s. 

London (Jack). WHITE FANG. Ninth 
Edition. Cr. too.< 6s. 

Lowndes (Mrs. Belloc). THE CHINK 
IN THE ARMOUR. Fourth Edition. 
Cr. toff. 6s. net. 

MARY PECHELL. Second Edition. Cr. 
too. 6s. 

STUDIES IN LOVE AND IN TERROR. 

Second Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
THE LODGER. Crown too. 6s. 

Lucas (E. Y.). LISTENER'S LURE : AS- 
OBLIQUE NARRATION. Ninth Edition 
Fcap. too. S.T. 

OVER BEMERTON'S: AN EASY-GOING 
CHRONICLE. Ttnth Edition. Fcap. too. 5.?. 

MR. INGLESIDE. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 
too. $s. 

LONDON LAVENDER. Sixth Editicn. 
Fcap. too. 5J. 



28 



METHUEN AND COMPANY LIMITED 



Lyall (Edna). DERRICK VAUGHAN, 
NOVELIST. 44th Thousand. Cr. too. 
3S. (xZ. 

Macnaughtan (8.). THE FORTUNE OF 
CHRISTINA M'NAB. Sixth Edition. 
Cr. too. 2S. net. 

PETER AND JANE. Fourth Edition. 
Cr. too. 6s. 

Malet (Lucas). A COUNSEL OF PER- 
FECTION. Second Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

COLONEL ENDERBY'S WIFE. Sixth 
Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE HISTORY OF SIR RICHARD 
CALMADY: A ROMANCE. Ninth Edi- 
tion. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE WAGES OF SIN. Sixteenth Edition. 
Cr. too. 6s. 

THE CARISSIMA. Fifth Edition. Cr. 
too. 6s. 

THE GATELESS BARRIER. Fifth Edi- 
tion. Cr. too. 6s. 

Mason (A. E. W.). CLEMENTINA. 
Illustrated. Eighth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

Maxwell (W. B.). THE RAGGED MES- 
SENGER. Third Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

VIVIEN. Twelfth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE GUARDED FLAME. Seventh Edi- 
tion. Cr. too. 6s. 
Also Fcap. too. is. net. 

ODD LENGTHS. Second Edition. Cr. too. 
6s. 

HILL RISE. Fourth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
Also Fcap. too. is. net. 

THE COUNTESS OF MAYBURY: BE- 
TWEEN You AND I. Fourth Edition. Cr. 
too. 6s. 

THE REST CURE. Fourth Edition. Cr- 
too. 6s. 

Milne (A. A.). THE DAY'S PLAY. Fourth 

Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
THE HOLIDAY ROUND. Second Edition. 

Cr. too. 6s. 

Montague (C. E.). A HIND LET LOOSE. 

Third Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
THE MORNING'S WAR. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 

Morrison (Arthur). TALES OF MEAN 

STREETS. Seventh Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

Also Fcap. too. is. net. 
A CHILD OF THE JAGO. Sixth Edition. 

Cr. too. 6s. 
THE HOLE IN THE WALL. Fourth 

Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
DIVERS VANITIES. Cr. too. 6s. 

Olllyant (Alfred). OWD BOB, THE 
GREY DOG OF KENMUIR. With a 
Frontispiece. Twelfth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 



THE TAMING OF JOHN BLUNT. 

Second Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
THE ROYAL ROAD. Second Edition. 

Cr. too. 6s. 

Onions (Oliver). GOOD BOY SELDOM: 
A ROMANCE or ADVERTISEMENT. Second 
Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE TWO KISSES. Cr. too. 6s. 

Oppenheim (E. Phillips). MASTER OF 
MEN. Fifth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE MISSING DELORA. Illustrated. 
Fourth Edition. Cr. too. f>s. 
Also Fcap. too. is. net. 

Orczy (Baroness). FIRE IN STUBBLE 
Fifth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
A Iso Fcap. too. is. net. 

Oxenham (John). A WEAVER OF 

WEBS. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. 

too. 6s. 
THE GATE OF THE DESERT. Eighth 

Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

*Also Fcap. too. rs. net. 
PROFIT AND LOSS. Fourth Edition. 

Cr. too. 6s. 
THE LONG ROAD. Fourth Edition. 

Cr. too. 6s. 

Also Fcap. too. is. net. 
THE SONG OF HYACINTH, AND OTHER 

STORIES. Second Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
MY LADY OF SHADOWS. Fourth 

Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
LAURISTONS. Fourth Edition. Cr. too. 

6s. 
THE COIL OF CARNE. Sixth Edition. 

Cr. too. 6s. 
THE QUEST OF THE GOLDEN ROSE. 

Fourth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 
MARY ALL-ALONE. Third Edition. Cr. 

too. 6s. 

Parker (Gilbert). PIERRE AND HIS 
PEOPLE. Seventh Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

MRS. FALCHION. Fifth Edition. Cr. 
too. 6s. 

THE TRANSLATION OF A SAVAGE. 
Fourth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE TRAIL OF THE SWORD. Illus- 
trated. Tenth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

WHEN VALMOND CAME TO PONTI AC : 
THE STORY or A LOST NAPOLEON. Seventh 
Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

AN ADVENTURER OF THE NORTH: 
THE LAST ADVENTURES OF ' PRETTV 
PIERRB.' Fifth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE SEATS OF THE MIGHTY. Illus- 
trated. Nineteenth Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 

THE BATTLE OF THE STRONG: A 
ROMANCE OF Two KINGDOMS. Illustrated. 
Seventh Edition. Cr. too. 6s. 



FICTION 



29 



THE POMP OF THE LAVILETTES. 

Third Edition. Cr. Bvo. y. 6d. 
NORTHERN LIGHTS. Fourth Edition. 

THE JUDGMENT HOUSE. Cr. BVO. &. 

Pasture (Mrs. Henry de la). THE 
TYRANT. Fourth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
Also Fcap. Bvo. is. net. 

Pemberton (Max). THE FOOTSTEPS 

OF A THRONE. Illustrated. Fourth 

Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
I CROWN THEE KING. Illustrated. Cr. 

Bvo. 6s. 
LOVE THE HARVESTER : A STORY OF 

THE SHIRES. Illustrated. Third Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. y. 6d. 
THE MYSTERY OF THE GREEN 

HEART. Fifth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 2s. net 

Perrin (Alice). THE CHARM. Fifth 

Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

A Iso Fcap. Bvo. is. net. 
THE ANGLO-INDIANS. Sixth Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Phillpotts (Eden). LYING PROPHETS. 

Third Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

CHILDREN OF THE MIST. Sixth 
Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

THE HUMAN BOY. With a Frontispiece. 
Seventh Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

SONS OF THE MORNING. Second Edi- 
tion. Cr. &vo. 6s. 

THE RIVER. Fourth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

THE AMERICAN PRISONER. Fourth 
Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

KNOCK AT A VENTURE. Third Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

THE PORTREEVE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 
Bzv. 6s. 

THE POACHER'S WIFE. Second Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

THE STRIKING HOURS. Second Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

DEMETER'S DAUGHTER. Third Edi- 
tion. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

THE SECRET WOMAN. Fcap. Bvo. is. 
net. 

Pickthall (Marmaduke). SAID, THE 
FISHERMAN. Eighth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 
6s. 
Also Fcaj>. Bvo. is. net. 

'Q'(A. T. Quiller-Couch). THE MAYOR 
OF TROY. Fourth Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

MERRY-GARDEN AND OTHER STOHIES. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

MAJOR VIGOUREUX. Third Edition. 
Cr. Bv*. 6s. 



Ridge (W. Pett). ERB. Second Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
A SON OF THE STATE. Third Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. y. 6d. 
A BREAKER OF LAWS. A New Edition. 

Cr. tvo. y. 6d. 
MRS. GALER'S BUSINESS. Illustrated. 

Second Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE WICKHAMSES. Fourth Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
SPLENDID BROTHER. Fourth Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

Also Fcap. Bvo. is. net. 
NINE TO SIX-THIRTY. Third Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THANKS TO SANDERSON. Second 

Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
DEVOTED SPARKES. Second Edition. 

Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
THE REMINGTON SENTENCE. Cr. 

Bvo. 6s. 

Russell (W. Clark). MASTER ROCKA- 
FELLAR'S VOYAGE. Illustrated. 

Fourth Edition. Cr. Bvo. y. 6d. 

Sidgwick (Mrs. Alfred). THE KINS- 
MAN. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 

THE LANTERN-BEARERS. Third Edi- 
tion. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

THESEVERINS. Sixth Edition. Cr.Bw. 
6s. 
Also Fcap. Bvo. is. net. 

ANTHEA'S GUEST. Fourth Edition. C> . 
Bvo. 6s. 

LAMORNA. Third Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

BELOW STAIRS. Second Edition. Cr. 
Bvo. 6s. 

Snaith (J. C.). THE PRINCIPAL GIRL. 

Second Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
AN AFFAIR OF STATE. Second Edition. 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

SoinerviUe (E. CE.) and Ross (Martin). 
DAN RUSSEL THE FOX. Illustrated. 
Seventh Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6f. 
Also Fcap. Bvo. is. net. 

Thurston (E. Temple). MIRAGE. Fourth 
Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
Also Fcap. Bvo. is. net. 

Watson (H. B. Marriott). ALISE OF 
ASTRA. Third Edition. Cr. Bvo. 6s. 

THE BIG FISH. Third Edition. Cr. Bvo. 
6s. 

Webling (Peggy). THE STORY OF 
VIRGINIA PERFECT. Thitd Edition 
Cr. Bvo. 6s. 
A Iso Fcap. Bz-o. is. net. 



14 DAY USE 

RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 

LOAN DEPT. 

This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 

on the date to which renewed. 
Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 



ifw fnabfisj 




REC'O 




MAR 13 '67-8 




LOAN DEPT. 




HO xM^9l 


} 


fjPT 7 1 rpQ IT 


f\ nfl 


UUI J 1 Do "1J 


AM 


LOAN L)EP 


r. 






NOV G^ ab 




AUTO. DISC. 




OCT 1 4 1986 













LD 21A-60rw-7,'66 
(G4427slO)476B 



General Library 

University of California 

Berkeley 



GENERAL LIBRARY - U.C. BERKELEY 



60008^4527 




UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY